《Martial King’s Retired Life》 prologue prologue 0Prologue I¡¯m a martial artist in the wulin. Well¡­ I was. The reason I say that is because I¡¯ve retired. After going through all those ups-and-downs and experiencing all that turbulence, I came to the realisation that the endless fighting in the pugilistic world wasn¡¯t for me. You can see my point through the rough things I experienced during my training. I remember my shifu admonished me when I started learning martial arts. ¡°You¡¯re my senior disciple, but your talent is mediocrepared to the other disciples. There will be limits to what you can achieveter on. You won¡¯t be able to keep up with your fellow disciples. I have some secret manuals that my friends in the Wulin gifted. Take them and practice ording to their instructions." "Okay! I won''t disappoint you shifu!" I was young and naive back then. I had no idea my shifu was mocking me with his spiteful smile when he handed me the books. I naively believed his bullshit. I couldn¡¯t read a word and just practiced ording to the images like an idiot. Following that, I trained ording to one of the books and ended up bed ridden for ten months after being so severely injured I spat blood. At that time, I thought it was because I wascking. I thought I disappointed my shifu since I couldn¡¯t even learn something simple. My guilt and self-depreciation motivated me, so I resumed my training as soon as I healed. I improved a little the second time through. I was only bed ridden for six months. So I spent more than a year of my youth unconscious in bed¡­ During the time I was semi-conscious, I vaguely remember my shifu arguing with a monk. "You Stinking monk. How dare you use me of stealing Shaolin¡¯s Yijin Jing*? Do you people at the Shaolin Temple have anything worthwhile? Look at how badly my student got injured practicing your arts. Luckily for me, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to practice your shitty martial arts.¡± ¡­¡­ Shifu?! Wasn¡¯t this something one of your friends in the wulin gifted?! What¡¯s this style called?! Yijin Jing?! I basically got the first manual down pact three yearster and began the second manual. When I started the second manual, I expected it to be easier since I had the foundations down from the first manual, but I was wrong¡­ I experienced qigong deviation while I was going through the second manual. My qi went out of control. My own qi bounced off the floor and threw me through more than twenty walls. While it¡¯s true that our worthless mud walls which have to be mended every month barely even keep the wind and rain out, I went through more than twenty of them! Twenty! I still remember now the terrorised look on my shishu¡¯s** look when his nephew came running in crying ¡°the walls broke down¡±, after he just got in bed with the girl from the vige next door who he was hooking up with. After that he became impotent and never had any more affairs. Recently he¡¯s be a full-fledged priest. Amitabha¡­ As a result of that incident, my arms and legs were broken, leaving me crippled for more than two years. During those two years, I fought through the gut-wrenching pain andpleted the qi training, therebypleting the second manual. During that time, seven Taoists visited and shifu gave them one heck of a scolding. ¡°Hey, Seven Heroes of Wudang, do you people have any respect for the codes of the pugilistic world?! Didn¡¯t you people blow your trumpets iming that anyone can learn your yin yang blend of Tai Chi?! Howe my student ended up like this then?! If I were stupid enough to learn it, I''d be in his position right now!¡± I was so enraged I nearly vomited blood. Shifu?! What¡¯s this manual?! You can¡¯t train both the martial arts of monks and Taoists at the same time!! When I got started on the third book, I was extremely cautious. I swear I was like ten-thousand times more cautious. But the third manual only had one image. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, reality had another story prepared for me. After training ording to that drawing, all the meridian points in my body were destroyed. Obliterated. Over the following year, shifu¡¯s wife brought me Lingzhi mushrooms. Thanks to her I was able to slowly regain my ability to walk. After that, thirty strange looking visitors came by and got into a huge fight with my shifu. In the end theypletely lost and got a scolding from my shifu. ¡°You Demon Sect bastards! Have you no shame?! Your leader himself said this Spring Wind and Rainy Night painting belongs to the mightiest and that the winner is the king. I drugged the lot of you scoundrels which knocked you all out and walked away with it after beating you lot fair-and-square. And now you¡¯re telling me you want it back?¡± So you lied? The Demon Sect¡¯s Spring Wind and Rainy Night painting?! Why don¡¯t you all go to hell?! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I basically gave up at that point. I just practiced whatever he gave me. It¡¯s just me and my rotten life. If I don¡¯t die from practicing this stuff, then it¡¯s only a matter of time before I¡¯m hunted down by those sects anyway. Shifu continued to hand me secret manuals his friends ¡°gifted¡± him every day. I took them and continued to train diligently. But it was strange. Afterpleting the third manual, I never got injured again whilepleting any of the sessive manuals, and with each manual Ipleted, sessive ones became easier and easier. In the end, shifu asked me in a surprised tone: ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?!¡± Hey! I''m alive and kicking! But you certainly can go die! In short, my body got stronger and stronger. I never even contracted any minor illnesses or suffered any minor pains. In the end, I left the mountain when I was twenty-two and realised¡­ I was invincible. Notes: *A manual containing a series of exercises, coordinated with breathing, believed to enhance physical health dramatically when practiced religiously **Shishu = A senior instructor who''s below the rank of your shifu If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 1 Volume 1 Chapter 1 1The Imperial Court Enjoys as Many Benefits as the Turbulence Experienced in the Wulin That¡¯s right. Even though I¡¯ve got good connections, possess great martial prowess, look handsome, and¡­ In any case, I¡¯m sticking with my decision to retire. My reason? Simple, life in the pugilistic world is too boring and tough. What? You want to know why I don''t go and leisurely enjoy what the world has to offer when I''m such a skilled martial artist? You''re thinking too much. The prerequisite for enjoying what the world has to offer isn''t about how good your martial arts skills are. It''s about how much money you have! Let¡¯s say you¡¯re so pathetic you can¡¯t kill an ant. As long as you¡¯re rich, you¡¯d still be able to leisurely enjoy what the world has to offer. Even if you go about your business free and unfettered, no one will say anything. Earn money in the pugilistic world? Keep dreaming. You think it''s easy to make money in the pugilistic world? Famous Sects are always fighting over fame and benefits. The burden I feel when dealing with them is a pain. The more famous they are, the heavier the burden. Altogether there are over one-hundred disciples, all gathered together on one mountain. You need money for amodation, money for weapons and money for clothes. And yet they try to feed that many people with a meagre ie. Big sects like Shaolin, Wudang and Emei get by with donations and by appointing the position of a poorndlord as thendlord to just barely get by on the daily. Other smaller sects live in poor conditions. My shifu had his own ways of making money, but it was nothingpared to what an elderly earned in the countryside. After he found about this, he got angry and went to steal the donations at the Shaolin temple. ording to the wulin rules, big sects are not allowed to bully smaller ones, so my shifu was always stealing from the bigger sects. Apparently, that didn¡¯t count as him breaking the wulin''s rules¡­ Unless he was caught. He really never got caught. In fact, he always brought back a bunch of who-knows-what secret manuals for me. As such, we¡¯ve been rejected by the bigger sects, and as a result, we¡¯ve never been allowed to attend any big wulin meetings, hero meetings and other simr money-making opportunities. What? You think we''re an evil sect? True, evil sects to make easy-money. But haven¡¯t you heard? A few years ago, Ximen ChuiDeng, the leader of the Demon Sect self-proimed that he was invincible and wanted to annihte the wulin, but he still wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. As a result, the imperial court dered that people could go after him. Both sides of the wulin responded to the call. The Seven Major Sects of Jiang Nan, the Thirteenth ck Wind Vige, the Twenty-eight Red mes of the Caves, Qinling of the Thirty-Six Holes, Shaolin, Wudang, Emei all banded together and went to purge the Demon Sect. Ximen ChuiDeng¡¯s boasting and lies didn¡¯t work, and they fucked him up. After the Demon Sect was destroyed, there was no news from them for a while. They might be running street stalls selling salted duck eggs now for all we know. Have you heard? Last month, the thirty-seven members of the murderous Blood Eagle n were ying mah-jong at home, when the imperial court sent over one-hundred and forty Qilin Guards in and massacred them. The Blood Eagle¡¯s n leader was still holding the Three Dragons* in his hands when his head was cut off as he yelled ¡°I won!¡± He didn¡¯t even get to collect the money from his win before he died. Now do you understand why I want to retire? I¡¯m thirty-eight years old this year, so I¡¯m not young anymore. My shifu is still alive and kicking, and teasing young maidens, but he is in his sixty¡¯s, so he¡¯s bound toe and ask me to be his sessor soon enough. When that timees, all the people he shamelessly owes, all the sects he stole from, all the young maidens and housewives he teased, all the kids he¡¯s got from his affairs¡­ All of them are going toe after me¡­ The most embarrassing thing is having to disy the banners and ques that have things like ¡°Defeating the Scum of the Wulin¡±, ¡°Destroying the World¡±, ¡°The Precious Gem of Women¡± and the such, that were on disy that day outside the mountain doors. How am I supposed to live that down? Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to retire and ignore matters rted to the pugilistic world, otherwise the only thing I¡¯ll be doing for thetter half of my life is paying back that old-snake''s debts! I sat at home looked through the ¡®job search¡¯ section in my brand new copy of the number on gossip magazine in the pugilistic world hot off the press. At the top of the recruitment section it said: The Qilin guards are recruiting. The sry is good, you will be treated well and there are mary rewards. Qilin guards, huh? That''s serious business. The Qilin guards have basically taken over the job of the Wulin¡¯s white sect*, engaging in lively battles with the evil sects. Those unaware would misunderstand that the Qilin guards'' families were raped by the evil sects, and that their vicious attacks are their retaliation. It¡¯s fair to say that the Qilin guards are ruthless with their attacks against the evil sect. I feel as though the Qilin guards do a much better job of upholding justice and order than the Shaolin abbot that can¡¯t stop asking for donations, and the leader of Wudang who just has to read people¡¯s fortune whenever he meets them. However, the evil sects are strong. They¡¯re no pushovers. Especially since they¡¯ve changed the way they operate thesest few years. They''ve created connections with officials, and now that they''re backed by higher ranking officials, the Qilin guards dispatched by the imperial court those same officials serve have a hard time eradicating them. There''s more¡­ Liu Shan Men are also recruiting. They pay higher wages than the Qilin guards, they provide better treatment, there are beauties to apany you, and you even get paid when you go on holiday leave! They¡¯re tantlypeting with them! Just why do they insist onpeting with the Qilin guards?! Liu Shan Men really are a sad bunch. If you¡¯re human, the first thought thates to mind when Liu Shan Men is mentioned are the famous constables, the Thirteen Constables! Ah, no, not the Thirteen Constables, but a constable called Yan Shi San**. He and Demon Sect leader Ximen ChuiDeng are the two clowns of the Wulin. They¡¯ve been at loggerheads with each other since they were kids. They fought until they both aged and were still at each other¡¯s throats. Two influential figures in the Wulin fighting is like burning money. Forget the Demon Sect, whose origins are shady to begin with. But why Liu Shan Men? They¡¯re notcking. Who would¡¯ve thought that Constable Shi San would use underhanded tactics to defeat Ximen ChuiDeng. He embezzled, opened gambling joints, brothels and even bought things for low prices only to sell them at higher prices. He then used that money generously to find new recruits. In the nk of an eye, Liu Shan Men became an unparalleled force to be reckoned with. But just as he was about to attack the Demon Sect, the old fe overdid it and screwed himself over. Apparently he was trying to get one of his prostitutes at his brothels to do some shameless things I can¡¯t describe, and got busted by the emperor who was out inspecting the city. The emperor ended up demoting Constable Shi San to some government office to hide the fact that he went there himself. I heard that the Wulin¡¯s White Sects ended up destroying the Demon Sect, while this old fe was still stuck sweeping the floors of the government office. After Yan Shi San was demoted, Liu Shan Men was never treated the same way again. Their great constables left and joined the Qilin guards. To make up for their loss of talent, they had no choice but to spend hefty amounts of money to attract more new talent. Let''s have a look at their treatment again¡­ What? The monthly sry is seventy silver ingots?! Holy shit! I used to get paid ten silvers ingots a month! The Qilin guards only paid forty. Even if they''re getting money from both the government and citizens, this difference is insane! What a bunch of corrupt scoundrels! I angrily stood up and went back to my room to pack. Alright, let''s go and apply for a position at Liu Shan Men. There¡¯s too much bullshit in the Wulin these days. If you¡¯re a skilled martial artist, you should answer the calls of the imperial court and try to get a position there. There¡¯s too much turbulence in the pugilistic world. Working for the imperial court is your best option. I made up my mind and headed for the door. I need to leave quietly; I can¡¯t let myself be discovered, especially by people from my sect. Suddenly, I heard the beautiful clear voice of a woman calling from outside. "Ming Feizhen, are you there?" Who''s this? Who dares say yours truly''s name like that?**** "I''m your shiyi,e the hell out here, now!" My aura of dominance faded a little¡­ Fuck!¡­ Speak of the devil. Glossary *The red, green and white dragons in mah-jong tiles **White sect = refers to sects which consider themselves justice *** Shi San =Ê®Èý = thirteen in Chinese. So the joke is "there aren''t thirteen constables, but he''s called constable thirteen" (Ê®ÈýÃû²¶ = Thirteen Constables; Ê®ÈýÃû²¶ = Constable Thirteen) ****It was umon to call people by their full name like that in those days. You would usually go (Surname) + (Suffix which would be a title or position etc.) If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 2 Volume 1 Chapter 2 2My Shijie, Shiyi, Tai Shishu¡­ Are All The Same Person It''s said that it¡¯s easy to tell whether or not someone is part of the pugilistic world. They say the way they knock on your door gives it away. Normal people knock by actually knocking on your door. If there¡¯s no response, they¡¯ll call for you. If you don¡¯t answer, then they¡¯ll open the door themselves and check things out. If no one is home, they¡¯ll leave. But those in the pugilistic world are all the same. They all stand outside and yell¡­ They all yell: ¡°Come the hell out¡±. And should you note out, they might wait outside for an entire day. Just when I thought ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be fine if I just stay at home for the day¡±, another female starts yelling. ¡°You not going toe out?¡± Like hell I¡¯ming out. You can¡¯t do anything about it unless you break the codes of the pugilistic world. ¡°Ming Feizhen, what¡¯s the title of the book fourth from the left, on the second row shelf from the top of your bookshelf?¡± Pfft, are you trying to mess with me? I remember that it¡¯s the ¡°One-Hundred Flowers, Wrong Fist¡± manual. I live an honourable and upright life, I¡¯m impregnable. ¡°What¡¯s in the martial arts manual opposite to it?¡± Shit! I started breaking into a cold sweat¡­ Did she find out about my ¡®Wu Shan Yan''s History¡¯ book**? ¡°Oh yeah, I was going to invite your fellow disciples toe and enjoy that collection of paintings you have in the box under your bed. What do you think?¡± I shouted: ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk this over. Please spare me, great hero¡±, as I put a smile on and went out to greet her. ¡°Wow~ Junior Shiyi, it¡¯s nice to have you.¡± To be honest, I¡¯d rather see anybody else from the sect but her¡­¡± Even if it was my shifu, I¡¯d have my ways of dealing with him, but her¡­ As soon as I opened the door, I saw a suave and beautiful woman dressed in a snow-white robe standing outside. My god¡­ She wore a popr white warrior¡¯s robe from outside the area. Clothing from outside the area is always sexy and tends to have the wearer bear their goods. Her robe made her god-gifted body lines so much more pronounced. Her cor was slightly undone, revealing her beautiful white swan-like neck, and a bit further down were her glorious hips. My eyes were glued to her mesmerizing body. I''m not afraid of high mountains, but I certainly am afraid of deep valleys¡­* If she were to walk the streets like this, so many guys would fall for her. Although, I do think a bunch already have fallen head over heels for her¡­ She doesn¡¯tb her hair, and leaves it down behind her. It looks beautiful, yet gives off azy vibe at the same time. This is her normal dress-up. She goes about her business alone and always does things in an unorthodox manner. To be honest, before I opened the door, I made a bet with myself. I bet I¡¯d be able to stop myself from checking her out. I proved that I could prevent myself from looking right away, but in the end, my eyes helplessly glued themselves to her. This is why I don''t like to see her. Whenever I see her, I have to fight this internal urge¡­ I did my absolute best to put on a ¡°Looking at people¡¯s chest while talking to them is basic etiquette¡± expression, only to discover after a few steps that her skirt had a secret too. Her skirt was different to what people here in the maind wear. It doesn¡¯t fully cover up her legs, it¡¯s just long. Seeing her revealing white legs drove me crazy. To all you guys outside the area, I want this robe to¡­ ¡°cough, cough¡±, Amitabha, seniors of the sect must be respected. I mustn¡¯t look, I mustn¡¯t look¡­ She stared at me unpleasantly, so I could only make my way to the front of her and force a smile that looked uglier than me crying. ¡°Sh-shiyi?¡± Her cold demeanour didn¡¯tst for long as she started giggling. ¡°What are you acting so scared for?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so I am a bit excited.¡± ¡°Oh? What are you excited about?¡± She smiled seductively and folded her arms, pushing her twin valleys up, making them more revealing. I secretly did internal qi exercises three times to calm that internal urge down. I''ve to firmly believe that climbing ¡°valleys¡± is the most romantic activity for men. She looked at me silently. Then she pulled a funny face and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re as strange as always. How long have we not seen each other?¡± ¡°Over a year?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been one year, one-hundred and twenty-eight days. You¡¯ve holed up here and haven¡¯t return to Mount Daluo since my nephew, your master snuck away. I came to take you out for a bit.¡± Nope, you didn''t mishear that. The old fart I call shifu really is her nephew. Technically speaking, she''s not my junior shiyi. She''s my grand shiyi. To exin to you herplex identity, I need to start by telling you about my grandmaster first. My grandmaster is still alive. My master is in his sixty''s. I don¡¯t know exactly how old the grandmaster is. Some say he¡¯s one-hundred and twenty, other¡¯s say he¡¯s just turned one-hundred, and there are also people who say he¡¯s over one-hundred and forty. Based on my memory alone, the first time I saw him, his hair was already white, and looked roughly a hundred. He¡¯s a true hero unlike my unfettered and moral-when-it¡¯s-convenient shifu. He¡¯s heroic, and open-minded, which is why all of us disciples really respect him. It¡¯s rumoured that his cultivation level far surpasses humans and that he¡¯s reached divinity. But to me, he looks like he¡¯s suffering from Alzheimer''s and is slow with reactions¡­ My junior shiyi here is said to be the daughter of his long-distant second uncle. In other words, she''s his younger cousin. Although they¡¯re like eight generations apart, the grandmaster was able to demonstrate his respectable morals on caring for rtives and brought her into the sect as his junior. So she¡¯s the second highest ranked person in the sect after the grandmaster. I¡¯m scared of running into her, but my shifu is even more scared of running into her¡­ Can you imagine the scene of an old man in his sixty''s calling a young beautiful maiden shishu***? I¡¯d be scared of her even if I was diagnosed with some sort of disease. Technically, I should be calling her grand shishu, but she doesn¡¯t want anyone referring to her with a title higher than shijie****. I don¡¯t have the guts to challenge the rules of the sect, so I just call her junior shiyi as apromise. She nced at me and saw the bag I was carrying, and said in a reproaching tone: ¡°What? Are you moving just to avoid me?¡± Something felt wrong when I heard it, but I can¡¯t put my finger on what it was. ¡°No, no!¡± I shook my head in panic. I was struggling to stay calm. ¡°I was just going to make a trip to Nan Jing.¡± Glossary *Meaning he isn''t worried that a woman looks good, but he''s afraid of bing infatuated with her **A book from the Qing dynasty about a guy who had many affairs, and ended up with a harem and blissful life. ***Shishu = ʦÊå = Senior Uncle (In schools) **** Shijie =ʦ½ã = Senior Sister (In schools) Note: She doesn''t want to be referred to with a higher title because it makes her sound old If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 3 Volume 1 Chapter 3 2The Door Dividing Liu Shan Men and the People at the Centre After hearing my reason for taking my bag, she didn¡¯tment. Instead she opened her beautiful eyes wide, and asked: ¡°You want to go to Liu Shan Men?¡± ¡°I just want to go and see what it¡¯s like.¡± I felt like that wasn¡¯t convincing enough, so I added: ¡°If it¡¯s boring, I¡¯lle right back.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯te back if you find it interesting?¡± She scanned me from head to toe, and before I could say anything to break the awkward atmosphere, she narrowed her eyes, and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ming too.¡± ¡°I want to see if Liu Shan Men really is that interesting, so interesting that they managed to lure my sect''s next sessor in.¡± Hey! That topic is taboo! I never promised to be the sessor!! She wouldn¡¯t listen to me at all, so all I could do was keep silent and bring her with me to Nan Jing. Luckily, my run-down house is only half-a-day away from Nan Jing, so we were able to enter the city before sunset with our speed. I intended to sneak out and go register, but instead saw my goddess -junior shiyi waiting for me at the lodging¡¯s door. ¡°I knew you would try and sneak away. Let¡¯s get going or we¡¯ll bete.¡± How are you so beautiful¡­? We talked andughed with each other along the way until we reached our destination. We saw the bigcquer red door with a sign that said ¡°Liu Shan Men¡¯s Nan Jing Headquarters¡± which was easy to understand and disyed facing the crowd. ¡°They really mean business. Look at the way they present themselves. Working for the government is the best choice you can make." I wasted no time trying to hypnotise my junior shiyi. She blinked a few times, and then asked: ¡°So you¡¯lle back and be the sect leader if I get people to re-paint our door?¡± ¡°Pfft, what use is a big door?¡± ¡°Then what does this door prove?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Howe I¡¯ve never won an argument since her since I was a kid? She stroked her smooth snow-white chin and put on a hesitant expression. ¡°Haa~ you¡¯re the only disciple of your master that can work independently. You¡¯ve never been at ease since there are so many disciples on the mountain. I don¡¯t understand why you aren¡¯t willing to be the sect leader. Without you, no one in the wulin would even know of Mount Daluo.¡± Oi, oi, that¡¯s because there¡¯s no one else who¡¯s willing to ept that position, isn¡¯t it? If someone was willing to take on that shitty job, I¡¯d have been thrown out moons ago. I never would¡¯ve even been offered a chance. Seeing her pretend to be pouting and sulking, I decided to tease her. "I¡¯ll ept the position on one condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her eyes lit up, as she said: ¡°As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡± "Marry me." "Get lost!" Her small white face looked flustered, and she said: ¡°Hmph, I knew you were going to be a smartass. Listen, part of the reason I came looking for you was because your shifu asked me to. He told me to bring you back andplete the session ceremony if you weren¡¯t doing anything and just messing around.¡± He said that!? He definitely got some household name hero¡¯s daughter or a pair of sisters pregnant, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t call a loser like me back in such a hurry. ¡°I certainly am not messing around. I¡¯m looking for work right now, aren¡¯t I?¡± She smiled as though she knew what I was thinking. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You just don¡¯t want to go back, am I right? In that case, enjoy your retirement here.¡± My entire heart was filled with warmth¡­ She treats me so well¡­ Better than my own shifu. ¡°However, if this ces turns out to be trash, I¡¯m going to drag you back. If you disobey me, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± She definitely treats me better than my shifu. I remember thest time I refused to seed the position as sect leader, he threatened to break all three of my legs¡­* We spoke over each other as we entered the first examination location. ¡°Where¡¯re you from? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re conducting examinations here? Go line up.¡± We were pointed to the line where the examinees wearing casual clothes were lined up. The line was long enough to go around the entire ce once. That long? Well, nothing we can do about it. This is work after all, so everyone is treated equally, and everyone will get a chance. I¡¯ll just see what everybody else is like then. Junior shiyi and I went and stood at the back of the line sharing the same thoughts, as we watched the examinees. A young man entered and formally greeted them.* ¡°My name is Su Xiao.¡± I looked and him and instinctively said: ¡°Oh? That guy doesn¡¯t look too bad.¡± Junior shiyi also looked in his direction, and whistled like a thug. She then said: ¡°I agree.¡± Together we added: ¡°He doesn''t look too shabby¡±*** Glossary *In Chinese, your third leg is your ding-a-ling **He greeted them by forming a fist in one hand and wrapping it with his other palm (http://.csc.eduihua/upload/image/20140822/20140822171304_0054.jpg) I didn''t trante it like that because it''s essentially a greeting, and you as readers may not know what that means, plus it would be a literal trantion which is for amateurs. ***They''re referring to his appearance there If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 4 Volume 1 Chapter 4 0NOTICE: Sorry, I must¡¯ve been high or something, but I uploaded chapter 5 as chapter 4. I¡¯m sorry about that, so here is the correct chapter 4. To make it up to you, I¡¯ll get chapter 6 done today as well. Still don¡¯t know how I managed to do that¡­ Yi Ren is at Liu Shan Men There''s a magazine which is widely circted in the pugilistic world. Everyone has a copy. The monthly magazine is called ¡°ck and White Reflection¡±. It records the events which happen in the martial world each month in great detail. They also create all sorts of polls ranking martial artists from different sects and styles, which be a weapon of sorts for them to unt for whatever reasons in the pugilistic world. It¡¯s not just limited to those belonging to different sects and schools in the martial world though. Even ordinary people are interested in the happenings of the pugilistic world, so it sells incredibly well and it continues to thrive. You could say that it¡¯s a noble contribution towards promoting the culture of the martial world. But today¡¯s topic is not about the ¡°ck and White Reflection¡±, but its sister magazine, the ¡°Pink Reflection¡±. It¡¯s said that the publisher of the ¡°ck and White Reflection¡± magazine got bored one time and released the ¡°Pink Reflection¡± as a sister magazine. He wrote about the story of a magnificent beauty in the pugilistic world at the time. Not only did he write about her everyday life, but he also described her spicy meeting with a swordsman in the middle of night in great detail. As a result, the sales of that month¡¯s issue of the ¡°ck and White Reflection¡± were off the charts. It still holds the record for the highest number of sales in history. That gave the publisher the confirmation that publishing the "Pink Reflection" was seble idea. Consequently, the two of them areparably popr. Like the ¡°ck and White Reflection¡±, the ¡°Pink Reflection¡± contains many polls for the beauties of the martial world making countless shameless scumbags in the martial world dribble like salivating dogs. Today¡¯s star is one of the beauties featured: Shen Yiren. She¡¯s from Nan Jing and is seventeen this year. She may not be the strongest female hero, or the most beautiful, but she certainly is the most stuck-up and violent female in the martial art. To this day, everybody still remembers the day she caught a disciple of one of the famous sects trying to grope her butt and gave him an explosive ball-shattering kick, right up the middle. All the guys present who saw it instinctively retreated. They probably felt the pain in their own nuts just seeing that¡­ No one dared to cross her again after that fiasco, because not only is she a famous beauty, but she¡¯s also one of Liu Shan Men¡¯s A-ss fighters and the second inmand. And right now¡­ She''s really pissed off¡­ Real pissed off¡­ "Shit! What did you say?!" She was dragging a constable over thirty and staring him down. She looked like she was ready to swallow him whole. ¡°The Qilin guards asked the emperor to remove us from the martial arts tournament in front of the pce? When was this?¡± ¡°Th-the day before.¡± ¡°You motherfucker! The day before? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you, but you were arguing with the master, I mean, the governor, so I couldn¡¯t tell you in time.¡± Her eyes widened, as she asked: ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this is my fault?¡± ¡°No, not at all. The fault lies with me.¡± This is the Qing Long Compound; Liu Shan Men¡¯s workce. Liu Shan Men has lost their standing in the imperial court for quite some time now. There are three groups in the martial world which work for the imperial court: Liu Shan Men, the Qilin guards and the emperor¡¯s entourage. The emperor¡¯s entourage are responsible for guarding him and don¡¯t participate in any internal power struggles. So there¡¯s only Liu Shan Men and the Qilin guards who¡¯re going at each other¡¯s throats. But after the incident with Yan Shisan a few years ago, the Qilin guards now wield more power than Liu Shan Men. The situation has remained like that for some years until now. But the emperor suddenly felt like seeing the skills of his amazing warriors and arranged for a martial arts tournament in front of Bai Guan* next month. The tournament itself is probably meaningless for the emperor¡¯s entourage and the Qilin guards. But for Liu Shan Men, it was an opportunity to prove themself. That¡¯s why they immediately started spending thriftily to find talent. And that''s how Ming Feizhen ended up looking for work there. "But I went to the Qilin guards ce to warn them already¡­" ¡°What good would that bloody do?! Do you actually engage your brain when you think? If you don¡¯t exin it properly, then it¡¯s the same as telling them that we really are weak right now. What happens if the emperor really asks us to pull out? You good-for-nothings¡­¡± The beautiful young maiden vulgarly scolded Constable Zhang terribly. Everyone else, both guys and girls put their head down to avoid further angering her. A young man came in from outside and tried to help out after seeing her scold him. ¡°Sis, d-don¡¯t be so violent.¡± The young man is her younger twin brother. His name is theplete opposite of his soft and weak nature ¨C Shen Kuang**. They arrived in this world only moments apart, yet their personalities are theplete opposite of each other. The sister is arrogant and violent, while the brother is meek and obedient. Yet funnily, the sister is called ¡°Yiren¡± while the brother is called ¡°Kuangren¡±¡­ She red at her brother and said: ¡°I¡¯m violent? How?!¡± A yful female voice from behind Shen Kuang said: ¡°Of course you¡¯re violent. In fact, you¡¯re heaps violent~¡± Shen Yiren immediately recognised the owner of the voice, and puffed her chest out to unt her dominance. All the guys present couldn¡¯t help but look towards Shen Yiren''s chest region. But fearing the consequences, they quietly looked back down. ¡°What are you doing here, you witch?!¡± A peculiar behaving and dressed woman came out from behind Shen Kuang. She was perfect from head-to-toe and right-to-left. Every guy present ogled her. ¡°I¡¯m just seeing Master Kuang home, is there a problem? He''s a highly skilled martial artist,es from a reputable family and isn¡¯t favouring any one side. Is there a reason we Qilin guards can¡¯t try to recruit him?¡± Shen Yiren replied: ¡°Of course you can¡­ After I die! Kuang, get over here. Fucking bitch. This is Liu Shan Men¡¯s workce. You shouldn¡¯t be here, so take a hike.¡± Situo angrily replied: ¡°My name is Situo, not ¡®fucking bitch''!*** You second-rate trash, are you illiterate?¡± Shen Yiren red at her. ¡°Why the hell would people like us need to act like schrs? Only you Qilin guards are that cringeworthy. Throw her out of here!¡± Situo knows that Shen Yiren is the type that makes good on her word, so she left. When she left, she winked at Shen Kuang, basically saying ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting~¡±, and then slipped away. Shen Yiren red at Shen Kuang without uttering a word. Shen Kuang felt a cold chill run up his spine and started begging for forgiveness before she could say anything. ¡°Sis, I¡­. She clung to me right after I left the study. I didn¡¯t promise her anything. Believe me!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re kind. I¡¯m just worried that someone might lead you down the wrong path. The fucking bitch knows that we n to recover our reputation and standing at the uing tournament, that¡¯s why she wants to steal our people.¡± Out of the blue, Shen Kuang said: "No wonder why she acts so friendly with me. You''re a genius, sis." Shen Yiren had no time for her brother. She thought to herself: ¡°The Qilin guards are doing everything they can to stop us from rising to power again. They might try and pull something since we¡¯re publicly recruiting.¡± "I''m going to personally watch over the recruitment exams this time." Glossary *Bai Guan = The courtyard in directly in front of the main room where the emperor holds his meetings with his retainers ** Kuangren = ¿ñÈË = Crazy Person; Yiren = ÒÁÈË = This Person / That Person / Someone''s Love ***˾¸§ (Situo) andËÀ¸¯ (Sifu). Yiren is subbing the two "si" characters, and changing the second character. ËÀ¸¯ technically means Fujioshi, but that wasn''t a derogatory term in ancient times, so I subbed it for ''Fucking bitch'' which matches Yiren''s vulgar cussing style of speech. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 5 Volume 1 Chapter 5 2The Root of Trouble (Part 1) This young man named Su Xiao doesn¡¯t look too bad at all. His face looks handsome, his pearly whites look well-kept, his nose is tall and straight, and he¡¯s tall in stature. He¡¯s the kind of young pretty boy girls would fall head-over-heels over. It¡¯s just¡­ He¡¯s too thin for a man¡­ His shoulders aren¡¯t wide enough. They¡¯re narrow like ady¡¯s. And he looks a bit too feminine. Is he cross-dressing? Ptui. ¡°My name is Su Xiao, I¡¯m from Nanjing. I¡¯m sixteen this year and specialise in wielding broadswords.¡± Oh~ a sixteen year old flower. It¡¯d be a waste if he didn¡¯t cross-dress as a maiden. Shit! That was such a dirty thought¡­ But what I¡¯m really interested in the young man who¡¯s his opponent. He looks theplete opposite of Su Xiao. His eyes are filled with fight, yet he¡¯s calm and collected. He¡¯s the kind that stands there and says nothing. Not many young people have that temperament. He said his name was Tang Ye. They began fighting after bowing to each other. Su Xiao definitely learnt his sword techniques from his family. I¡¯ve peek-¡­ ¡°cough, cough¡± seen all the broadsword techniques of famous sects already, but not this one. First, most family styles are only passed-down to their sons and not their daughters, so outsiders can forget about even catching a glimpse of it. Second¡­ If he learnt all that bull crap there from a famous sect, then that sect would undoubtedly be extinct by now. Tang Ye however isn¡¯t bad. He¡¯s dealing with a sword empty-handed without any problems. In fact, he¡¯s giving Su Xiao an opportunity, so that he leaves an impression on the examiners. But after twenty moves, he eloquently struck Su Xiao¡¯s wrist, took his sword off him, and used that same hand to knock him out by striking his pressure point. He beat Su Xiao with just one arm. That style is pretty overpowered. However, the examiners were quite impressed with Su Xiao as well, so they allowed them both to continue on to the next round. After pondering it silently for a while, Junior shiyi rubbed her chin and asked: ¡°Feizhen, what do you think?¡± Without a thought, I blurted: ¡°They¡¯re worlds apart. Tang Ye is young, but his martial arts skills are quite good. He could give a good number of top ranked fighters a run for their money. He¡¯s almost on your level.¡± Realizing that I said something I shouldn¡¯t have, I quickly added: ¡°However, hecks experience. He wouldn¡¯tst more than thirty moves against you.¡± She pouted a little before replying with a smile: ¡°Yeah, I agree. Be careful when you fight him.¡± ¡°Me fight him? Why would I have to fight him?¡± ¡°There are three parts to the exam: In the first part, you just have to disy your martial arts skills. Winning and losing isn¡¯t important, you¡¯ll pass the first round if the examiner is happy. The second part is a schstic test. The third part is where you¡¯ll face off against each other, which will be scored. Didn¡¯t you read the information on the examination process? Well, I came running when I noticed that the monthly sry was seventy silver ingots. I didn¡¯t pay attention to all those other details¡­ If that¡¯s the way it¡¯s going to go, then I¡¯ll need to be wary of Tang Ye. Well, I¡¯ll just make a note for now. While I¡¯m at it, let me remind you that when I say ¡°be careful¡±, I don¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of losing to him, but that I¡¯ll have to get serious. I specialise in all different styles. I¡¯m good at Shaolin, Wudang, Emei Huashan¡­ I could just choose one and pretend that¡¯s my style, but if I get serious, then I¡¯ll end up revealing everything. Forget the other school¡¯s techniques, if I use the Demon Sect¡¯s Spring Wind Rainy Night manual¡¯s techniques, they¡¯ll kill me. Nobody in the world hates the Demon Sect more than these guys. I¡¯ll bet anything that at least thirty armed guards wille out from all directions to hack me. This will be a bit difficult indeed. After all, I never followed a training system. I¡¯ll end up using whatever if I¡¯m not careful. After training for all these years, I¡¯vebined everything I¡¯ve learnt together. I don¡¯t think about it when I fight. What shall I do¡­? ¡°Ming Feizhen, Ming Suwen, Ming Feizhen, Ming Suwen. You¡¯re together, right?¡± I was too busy enjoying myself, I forgot it was our turn. ¡°You two came together and share the same surname. So you two are¡­¡± Before she could say anything, I blurted: ¡°We¡¯re a married couple!¡± I turned to look at my surprised and blushing young shiyi, and pulled a smug ¡°no need to thank me¡± look. I never expected the guard to get angry and say: ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not allowed to marry someone with the same surname as yourself? Who are your parents, how did you get acquainted with this maiden and how did you two date? Exin yourself!¡± I became a mess after he gave me that earful. Meanwhile, my young shiyi was giggling behind me. She cheekily raised an eyebrow at me to say: ¡°That¡¯s what you get for getting stuck-up and trying to take advantage of me.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 6 Volume 1 Chapter 6 2The Root of Trouble (Part 2) "No one has done something so disgusting since the establishment of this dynasty. Exin yourself properly, or else I''ll punish you." I could sense his jealousy, hate and desire to take out his anger on me in the name of carrying out his official duty from his tone. I¡¯ve got proof. He never took his eyes off my junior shiyi as he spoke to me. Besides him, the two inspectors on the side both wore the same expression¡­ Fuck you and your ¡°no same surname marriage¡±! The current emperor has eight wives, two of them share the same surname, Li, with him. Why don¡¯t you go punish him!? I can''t believe being a loud-mouth would have such repercussions. We share the same name because I was adopted, we¡¯re not blood rted. But there is the issue of seniority¡­ Deciding that that was enough, she stepped in to exin: ¡°Sir, he¡¯s joking. We¡¯re rtives, I¡¯m his¡­ gugu*." I¡¯m not sure what she was thinking, but she looked a bit ufortable after saying that. Gugu? Guo''er is here!** Yeah right. ¡°Rtives! Ah, nephew, I mean, Fei Zhen, do your best, don¡¯t let me down.¡± After he heard that I was her nephew and realised I wasn¡¯t a threat, he smiled gently and brightly at me. I got goose bumps when he called my name. ¡°Alright, the first round of the examination is martial arts. Rx, and show us your best moves. Miss, please be careful not to let yourself get hurt.¡± Hey, hey, hey! I heard you were looking for skilled martial artists. Now you¡¯re worried about her getting a little hurt? "You two can start once you''re ready." She pulled a cheeky face at me as if she were trying to say: ¡°Are you going to go easy on me?¡± Yes. Yes, I will! I would dly die for you even! We stood apart on two sides and put our guard up using our sect''s style. She lives up to her title as the most senior female member of our sect. Her pose is both dignified and well-thought. None of my fellow disciples couldpare. She was trained by the grandmaster. She¡¯s not like me; she¡¯s one of those born with martial talent people. Although there¡¯s an age gap, based on what I¡¯ve seen, she is pretty much on shifu¡¯s level. I¡¯ll suffer if I¡¯m not careful. But since we¡¯re from the same sect, I know her moves like the back of my hand, so I shouldn¡¯t be at too much of a disadvantage even if I go easy on her. She flipped her wrist over and slowly struck with her palm. That¡¯s our sect¡¯s Xing Luo Palm. Ahem, I got a little too excited there¡­, I was taught to honour my teachers and respect their teachings. I began by defending with Tai Chi. It¡¯s not that I want to use the martial arts of other sects and schools, but that I can only use the martial arts of other sects and schools! Shifu only threw secret manuals from other sects and schools at me when I started training. He never taught me our sect''s techniques. Even ¡¯til today, I¡¯m only able to recognise the techniques of our sect at best. After I left the mountain, I went to great lengths to convince people that I was a disciple of Mount Daluo, but nobody would believe me, because I don¡¯t even know their basics¡­ She saw me defend and giggled, before changing her move quickly, and unleashed thirteen palm strikes at varying speeds and intensities. The examiners eximed: ¡°Whoa~¡±; I could virtually see their perverted smiles and stares as junior shi yi¡¯s clothes fluttered as she moved¡­ I was so enraged, I swear I was ready to murder them! Those son of a guns don¡¯t understand the beauty behind her palm strikes. They were just ogling at her coveted beauty. My anger came from deep down in my heart. I absorbed the power of each of her strikes with my hands using my Tai Chi skills, and directed the blows behind me, sshing those perverts with tornado-like winds, until they started crying from the wind hurting their eyes. Hahahahaha, well deserved. Shiyi looked at me strangely, and awkwardly asked: ¡°What are you doing? If they can¡¯t see properly, how are we supposed to pass?¡± Like I care! No one is allowed to steal looks at you. After that, we exchanged thirty moves each, thirty of her Xing Luo Palms, thirty of my Tai Chi techniques. The three examiners still couldn¡¯t open their eyes after we were done. When they finally recovered, they looked at each other awkwardly, because they didn¡¯t see our performance, the group next to ours or the one next to that group''s either. One examiner for our group cleared their throats, spoke to his two colleagues and said to us: ¡°The two of you weren¡¯t bad, But, uhh¡­ You didn''t manage to meet our expectations this time around.¡± Holy shit, I just witnessed Liu Shan Men''s corruption here first hand! Tell me, just what the hell did you see?! Suddenly, a servant came rushing over and whispered to the examiner. The examiner''s facial expression changed drastically after he heard it. Then he stood up and said: ¡°I have something to attend to, please wait a moment.¡± And then he left in a hurry. Everybody present started looking at each other, wondering what had happened. I tried to use Yi Jin Jing to enhance my listening and sight to try and hear what was happening at the back, but since it was too far away, I could only hear some faint sounds. It sounded like someone was cussing at someone, some pping sounds, and painful cries like someone was getting skewered. What were they doing back there? Interrogating a criminal? I got my answer a few secondster. The examiner came back miserably with his hands on his face as he tried to cover the big hand marks on his face, and said to us: ¡°You six have passed the first round of the examination, please head over to the venue for the second round and await further instructions.¡± Justice has been served! But I want to know who beat him up so badly. Glossary Gugu = aunt **A reference to Legend of the Condor Heroes from Jin Yong, where Guo''er and his Gugu (Xiao Long Nv) have a romantic rtionship. Trantor Comments: First of all, sorry for the previous mix-up, here is another chapter as I promised. In other news, our main character in this series is so strong he could give Saitama a run for his money, serious. You¡¯ll love it if you like OP characters when we get there. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 7 Volume 1 Chapter 7 0A Big Discovery It seemed the second examination took longer than the first examination, so we waited around in the yard. I suddenly heard people next door arguing but no one reacted. I concluded that I could hear it because my hearing and sight were enhanced. I tugged on Juinor Shi yi¡¯s sleeve, and said: ¡°There are people arguing next door, let¡¯s go see what all the fuss is about.¡± She thought it was funny and said: ¡°You¡¯ve always been a fun-seeker since you were young.¡± But she ended uping with me in the end anyway. This shows that does she dote on me. After making our way through a series of twists and turns, we reached the courtyard next door and saw two guys pushing and tugging each other. What are you two doing dressed like that in the middle of the day?! My nosy personality came out, so I hid with Junior shi yi to watch them. One of them was a familiar face. It was the handsome broadsword wielder, Su Xiao, and he was tugging and tangled with another young man who looked just as handsome. Su Xiao looked like he was ready to leave, but the other guy grabbed his hands, and said: ¡°Why? Why are you like this?! Am I not treating you well enough?¡± Su Xiao put on a cold face and said: ¡°Master Liu, I¡¯ve said nothing but good things about you, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t push it!¡± This dialogue sounds like¡­ Right, I got it¡­ The young man grabbed his chest with one hand as if he were about to vomit blood, stepped back three steps as if the god of love possessed him, and said: ¡°Why are you so heartless? Why are you so unreasonable?¡± He flicked his hair, looked at Su Xiao with eyes filled with sincerity, and said: ¡°What more do you want, Su Xiao? You know how I feel about you, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t!¡± Fuck! Fuck!! Fuck!!! They¡¯re gay?! They¡¯re Gay!? Brother Su, I had no idea you were this kind of young man. Nan Jing is a big ce with lots of second generation rich kids and gays, but I never thought I¡¯d run into one. Looking at him closely¡­ God, how did I not think of that? Su Xiao looks weak and his skin looks tender like a girl''s. Every legit- gay would treat him like a rare treasure. Su Xiao stamped his feet in disbelief, and said: ¡°I, Su Xiao, am a man¡­¡± Miss, I mean, brother, just speak if you¡¯re going to speak, could you please not stamp as your speak? ¡°I¡¯m a man. Don¡¯t even think about using this to insult me. Otherwise¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± He then coldly snorted and walked away. Master Liu gloomily stumbled away after Su Xiao. I forced myself to calm down, but I carelessly let it slip¡­ ¡°Holy shit, holy shit, junior shi yi, I have to go and tell them about this!¡± She sighed and said: ¡°I never thought that brat would be so good at hooking up with other guys. I can¡¯t believe he even managed to hook up with Nan Jing¡¯s Liu Family¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Liu Family? Which Liu Family? Liu Zongyuan?¡± ¡°Liu Qingquan, the one that offended Ximen Chuideng that year, was hunted by the Demon Sect and had to burn down his Qianliu Vi in Hang Zhou. Heter secluded himself in Nan Jing, and only resurfaced into the pugilistic world after the Demon Sect crumbled. He¡¯s made connections with many high ranking officials over thest few years. He¡¯s doing alright for himself now.¡± Oh! I remember Qianliu Vi! That year when I went to Hang Zhou with shifu, he went south of Hang Zhou, while I went North. He went looking for a den of women, while I went deep into the den of ruthless thieves. I had a big battle with them that night and was fairly tired. I subdued seventy thieves while he spent an entire day flirting with girls¡­ After that, I went to Qianliu Vi to rest. Liu Qingquan bows in respect towards my shifu, so I guess him and I share the same level of seniority. Back then, Old Liu treated us passionately with his riches earned from his corrupt deeds. I remember we drank five hundred cups together. Not long after, his family got caught up in trouble. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. I remember he only had one son, and since¡­ Well, that¡¯s the end of his family lineage now. I suddenly heard my name. "Is Ming Feizhen here yet?" Looks like its time. I dragged Junior shi yi back to the venue, and indeed, they were calling for me. I quickly entered the venue, bowed in four directions and said: ¡°Thank you for having me here, please look after me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not being asked to put on a martial arts demonstration, so there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. This round is an intellectual test.¡± What? Intellectual? So there are schstic elements? I know the ''Three Character ssic'', does that count? ¡°Although it¡¯s an intellectual test, we won¡¯t be testing your writing or poetry skills. We at Liu Shan Men value the ability to be adaptive and your ability to deal with a crisis. Alright, here are some questions we¡¯ll ask you, you just need to answer. Would you please do the honours, head examiner?¡± All that big talk and you''re just a shuttle-boy¡­? A young man dressed in the casual attire of a young master from a big family sat down. Eh? Isn¡¯t this guy¡­ The guy that unsessfully confessed just now? Master Liu?! ¡°Ming Feizhen is a rare name.¡± He scanned at me as though he was analysing me causing all the hairs on my body to stand up. ¡°Your body¡¯s not bad.¡± Not bad, my foot!! I squeezed my butt tightly after heplimented me. I can guarantee he wasn''t checking out my goods, that was the look of a predator! This guy wants me! He continued ogling me, but then sighed and said: "But you don''t look anything special." Why do I feel like I should run as fast as I can for dear life, but at the same time, feel like I just gotpletely destroyed¡­? Glossary *Three Character ssics = It¡¯s used as a child¡¯s first formal education at home. It taught childrenmon characters, grammar structures, elements of Chinese history and the basis of Confucian principles. Long story short, Ming Feizhen is borderline illiterate. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 8 Volume 1 Chapter 8 3Deal at the Examination Venue This round was the same as thest. The examination was to bepleted as a pair, but it seems the order was jumbled up, because I wasn¡¯t paired with my Junior shiyi. Instead, I was paired with another young maiden. She had her eyes stered on Master Liu and was flirting with her eyes non-stop ever since she set foot in. Lass, let me give you a piece of advice: Ady''s beauty will never enter the line of sight of dedicated monks and gays¡­ ¡°You will be tested on your intellect this round. Alright, listen in.¡± Master Liu was shaking his head the way people do when fortune tellers exin their fortune to them based on divination sticks at temples. He looked more like a nut-job than a respectable young man from a prestigious family. The examiner asked: ¡°Let¡¯s say the opponent was more skilled than you and skilled with hidden weapons while you were outssed in both. What should you do in this sort of situation?¡± The young maiden shyly raised her small hand and twist-and-turned her body as she shyly said: ¡°You could seduce him, try to make him think he won, and when he¡¯s distracted, castrate him! If you manage to cut off the root of a man¡¯s power, he¡¯s basically useless. After that, hehehe.¡± Holy fuck! I correctly guessed what her opening would be, but that second half¡­ I never imagined she''d say that¡­ Aren¡¯t you too ruthless? Your enemy might not be a bad person, you know? I imagined the scene of a highly skilled marital artist who was also an elite hidden weapon user getting castrated by some girl of a prestigious family¡­ Damn¡­ Master Liu displeasingly denounced: ¡°Nonsense! Absolute nonsense! Is that something a girl says? Girls are supposed to protect their chastity. All girls in the world do, so why are you trying to act like a slut, seducing people, stealing what people like and stealing their man?! Women shouldn''t get married!¡± Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t you think you''re too selfish?! I can¡¯t believe people can¡¯t tell you swing that way¡­ Liu Shan Men aren''t very sharp. He continued getting angrier as he spoke, and it wasn¡¯t long before he mmed hisrge hand on the table, and said: ¡°There are so many guys trapped by the charms of females precisely because of sluts like you. Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± The young maiden looked like she got struck by lightning. She confidently tried to show off in front of the guy she liked and that was what she was rewarded with. He scolded her until she ran off crying¡­ Master Liu seemed like he enjoyed it, like he managed to vent his anger over failing to keep his lover. He looked more alive than before. He helped himself to a cup of tea, and said: ¡°Ming Feizhen, it¡¯s your turn to answer.¡± I continued looking at him speechlessly. I suddenly didn¡¯t feel like answering anymore, but decided to answer anyway, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll nt a mine and blow him up.¡± He frowned and said: ¡°Answer properly!¡± You treat men and womenpletely differently! Even an idiot could tell that I was dissing you, and yet you¡¯re asking me to repeat myself? Is this like some new way of discriminating against women? But I must ask, what the hell is up with this topic? A highly skilled martial artist who¡¯s also skilled at using hidden weapons¡­ No matter how hard I think about it, the only answer thates to mind is: ¡°Can¡¯t you just one-hit KO him?¡± Does the problem lie with me? Master Liu took a sip of tea and said with his eyes half-closed: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to answer? That¡¯s fine. Okay, next question.¡± What the hell?! There are two questions now? That girl ran off for nothing then¡­ ¡°There are fourteen people in the hall, and the person you¡¯re charged with protecting has been captured by the enemy. How should you resolve the situation?¡± Well¡­ Say, can¡¯t you ask simpler questions? Like how did the pig die when he ran into the tree? If you ask me these sorts of questions, the only answer I¡¯ll have for you is: ¡°Kill the guy on the left of the hostage first, then the one on the right, then rescue the hostage.¡± Master Liu let out a sigh and said: ¡°The correct answer is to feign surrender and deceive the enemy. Haa~ Ming Feizhen, your martial arts skills are whatever, and you¡¯re terrible at using your brain. Looks like I¡¯ll be continuing on to the next round without you.¡± Did he just say he was going to eliminate me and bury my dream to retire? ¡°Wait!¡± He stopped drinking as I signalled to stop with my hand. He looked at me surprised, and asked: ¡°What?¡± Now that it¡¯se to this, I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I have to put you in your ce. Old Liu, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s your son¡¯s fault for disrespecting his seniors. I suppressed the sound around, and used Shu Yin Cheng Xian Arts to speak to him, by speaking directly into his ears so that others wouldn¡¯t hear. I said to him: Master Liu¡­ I know Su Xiao.¡± Master Liu¡¯s eyes opened wide before making a scornful expression and shouting: ¡°So what if you know him? Are you trying to leverage that to gain favour with me or something? This is Liu Shan Men! Listen carefully, Ming Feizhen¡­¡± His voice got louder and louder. Fine, if that¡¯s how you want to y it. "I said, I know about the secret between you and Su Xiao.¡± I saw a bead of sweat roll down his head as he said: ¡°H-how do you¡­? What else do you know?¡± I replied: ¡°You not only know him, but you¡¯re also very close to him. You¡¯re so close to each other that you''re ready to share a bed with him, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He suddenly startedughing in a friendly way, so I yed along with him. ¡°Hahaha, Master Ming, you¡¯re so talented.¡± ¡°Hahaha, not at all, not at all.¡± And that¡¯s how I managed to pass the second round without a hitch. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 9 Volume 1 Chapter 9 3IMPORTANT Getting Rid of the Root of Trouble The third round of exams¡­ The most outstanding participant thus far is Tang Ye. He waspeting against a swordsman. The exam for this round wasbat. He didn¡¯t hold back likest time and defeated his opponent in five moves. After defeating his opponent he faintly said: "Thank you for taking it easy on me." He strikes like the wind, his execution is concise, and each technique is executed with the goal of defeating his opponent in one move and up until now has only used one hand. This is the reason my evaluation of him continues to improve. I now believe he''s an even match for my junior shiyi. Su Xiao stood to one side looking at Tang Ye with admiration as though he envied his martial arts. At the same time, Master Liu who was standing behind him looked at him with hatred at least ten-times Su Xiao¡¯s admiration. He looked like he was rip his head off! ¡°Tang Ye wins! Next is Ming Suwen and the Drunkard Wangqi, of Jiu Lian Vi.¡± It was junior shiyi¡¯s turn, so I cheered for her: ¡°Junior shiyi, I wish you a speedy win~¡± ¡°You sure have a way with words. I¡¯m off now.¡± A guy and girl appeared outside the door and looked on at Junior shiyi as well. Shen Yiren cheerfully shook Shen Kuang¡¯s arm and said: ¡°It¡¯s that girl¡¯s turn. How many moves do you think it¡¯ll take for her to defeat her opponent this time?¡± Shen Kuang wasn''t sure if he was meant to be happy or sad seeing his sister¡¯s childish reaction and said: ¡°You can tell with one nce, why are you even trying to make a bet with yourself?¡± Shen Yiren looked at him with spite like he was retarded, and said: ¡°What do you know? She''s highly skilled. I may not even be her match.¡± ¡°Is she that good?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her in the first round when she used Mount Daluo¡¯s Xing Luo Palms against that guy? Every move was trained, sinct and beautiful. It¡¯s obvious she was trained by a reputable master. Those three examiners have shit for eyes! They were about to let talent like that go!¡± Shen Kuang, happy with what he just heard asked: ¡°So that means the guy she fought was pretty good too, right?¡± Shen Yiren replied with a mocking look: ¡°No. That guy is a waste of air. He used Wudang¡¯s Tai Chi which is taught by the old-fart. He even applied the techniques incorrectly several times. I heard she is his aunt. If his aunt wasn''t going easy on him, her first strike would¡¯ve been enough to take his life. Hey! There she goes again! That''s Tian Luo Weaving Palms! I can¡¯t believe she can use that technique too!¡± She really was using Tian Luo Weaving Palms. I thought Junior shiyi was just here to kill time, but it looks like she''s having fun. I don¡¯t me her. There''s no shortage of female warriors in the pugilistic world, but there are hardly any on Mount Daluo. There aren¡¯t many who could put up a fight against her either. I know of only three people who could go tit-for-tat with her. This meant that my martial arts-crazed junior shiyi had no opponents. At the same time, she can¡¯t just go find some stinking men to fight, right? I¡¯d be the first to object! Getting back on topic, she¡¯spletely destroying him. Drunkard Wangqi could be considered one of the skilled martial artists of Nan Jing, but his Drunken Fist ispletely useless against Junior shiyi¡¯s Tian Luo Weaving Palms. He doesn¡¯t even have the opportunity to show his skills. Junior shiyi decided she¡¯d had enough, so she used her sleeves to flick him in the face, and threw a kick from her left. Wangqi barely managed to step back to evade her sleeve flick, and was caught by her kick which hit his pressure point. In the end he was left lying on the floor cussing. "Marvellous!" Somebody blurted it before I could. I turned around and saw a very, very sweet looking beauty with ava-hot voluptuous body standing behind me pping. Her clothes weren¡¯t the tight-fit type, but it gave the impression that it was. The main reason for that was you know¡­ Certain ces protruded¡­ It¡¯smonly said that there is a type of woman that is very hard to chance upon, and all men in the world wish to meet. I think I¡¯ve met her today. Big eyes and boobs! That face and body have got to be illegal! Who¡­ I wiped my drool¡­ Who is she? She ignored me and walked straight up to Junior shiyi and excitedly grabbed her hands like old people in a vige getting an award from the vige chief. "It''s been hard on you!" You really are a vige chief! All my fantasies of her crumbled at that sight¡­ "Isn''t that the vice-captain of Liu Shan Men, Shen Yiren?" "Why is she here? It looks like Liu Shan Men are serious about this time''s recruits." What?! Vice-captain?! She''s my future boss? All of a sudden I joined the vigers and unconsciously praised the vice-captain.* Junior shiyi gently pushed her hands away and pursed her lips into a smile in my direction. I think she was trying to send me some sort of message, but I couldn¡¯t decipher it. Then she suddenly said: ¡°Ming Suwen shall now retire.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± I was a tad confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yeah, what do you mean?¡± Shen Yiren was more nervous than me. No, that¡¯s not right. I was just a little surprised, I wasn¡¯t nervous in the least. Shen Yiren on the other hand, was legitimately nervous. She kept pressing on with her question: ¡°What are you retiring from? What do you want to retire from?¡± Junior shiyi waved her hands and said: ¡°I didn¡¯te here with the intention of joining Liu Shan Men, so why should I bother fighting up to thest round? I don¡¯t want to waste my time on this. I¡¯m bored now. If you want something from me, ask for my nephew instead.¡± Hey! You¡¯re a pro at setting me up, aren¡¯t you?! I suddenly felt like my future boss was ring at me with bloodthirsty eyes. Glossary *A reference to MMOs where you''ve got NPCs standing there randomly cheering If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 10 Volume 1 Chapter 10 0My Turn I responded faster than the blink of an eye. I waved my hand to brush it off and said: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not her eldest nephew.¡± I wasn¡¯t lying. Based on our seniority rankings, my shifu should be her eldest nephew¡­ Shen Yiren looked at us with suspicion, and said: ¡°How many rtives do you have in your family? Did they alle here? Junior shiyi shrugged, pointed at me and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many rtives I have. The point is, he¡¯s in charge of handling my issues.¡± Her tone carried a hint of dependency, making my heart throb. Wait, wait, wait! This isn¡¯t the time for you to be throbbing! Come on, don¡¯t sell me out now!¡± Shen Yiren nced at me and said in an overbearing tone: ¡°You? You¡¯re going to meddle in my business?¡± What do you want me to do about it? You have to stand aside even if you¡¯re her future boss. It¡¯s my junior shiyi we¡¯re talking about here. I looked at the big-boobed beauty with a sad expression. I said in a serious, painful, brave and righteous tone: ¡°In any case, my aunt doesn¡¯t want to work for Liu Shan Men. This is our problem. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. If you insist on making uspensate you, then¡­ I¡¯m willing to join Liu Shan Men and ve away for you to make it up to you!¡± Shen Yiren paused for a moment and then cussed: ¡°Get fucked! You came here to take the recruitment exams, and now you think you can talk your way in? You¡¯re slyer than a fox.¡± Damn it! At least I tried. Tch! ¡°What do you want me to do then? My aunt never signed anything, so it¡¯s not like you can stop her from leaving. Gugu, leave first, I¡¯ll handle things here. Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll work as a ve for you¡­¡± Shen Yiren looked like she lost it as she said: ¡°Shut up! Have you still not given up on trying to get in using backdoor methods?! Miss Ming, you¡¯re a rare talent that we would love to have. I can raise your sry ten-times if you like. If there are no problems, then could we sign an agreement now?¡± TEN-TIMES?! 700 SILVER INGOTS A MONTH?! Junior shiyiughed out loud and said: ¡°Forget ten-times, even if you were to pay me twenty-times¡­ Feizhen! What are you doing standing behind her?¡± Eh? Oh yeah, when did I get behind her? Hearing Junior shiyi¡¯s threatening tone, my legs automatically walked my back to her side. But seven hundred silver ingots plus the end of year bonus is tens of thousands silver ingots. I could build my extravagant-dream-estate with that! Right at that a moment, a clear voice said: ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, sis. Maybe she really has problems to deal with. Miss Ming, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us why you want to quit. If there is an issue, we would be happy to help, and you can join Liu Shan Men afterwards. Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?¡± The person who spoke out was a young maiden who was an absolute beauty. She looked like the spitting image of Shen Yiren. Are they sisters? The problem was, she was a disappointment below the neck¡­ Starting from below the neck, she was as t as a board. She hadrge eyes, but her chest region was non-existent. She spoke with a much softer tone than the domineering vice-captain. How could two sisters be so different? But I must say, having two beautiful sisters standing next to each other is very pleasing to the eye. Junior shiyi used the move I used before to speak directly to me without anyone else hearing: ¡°Fei Zhen, help me.¡± I looked at her with a confused look to say: ¡°Why should I?¡± She red back at me to say: ¡°If I get to the final round and then walk off, they¡¯ll take offence to it. Liu Shan Men aren¡¯t pushovers.¡± Why are you trying to reach the finals in the first ce¡­? And I don¡¯t want her to reach the finals either. If she did, we¡¯d have to face off against each other¡­ I coughed, looked back at them and said with a tragic tone: ¡°We just received some sad news from home. My shifu, I mean my aunt¡¯s eldest nephew passed away.¡± Shifu, I swear I¡¯m not cursing you! I clenched my fists and said with all the sincerity I could muster: ¡°While he was on his death-bed, he said he wanted to see my aunt or else he wouldn¡¯t die in peace, so my aunt needs to head back to attend the funeral. At the very least, she needs to make the three bows at his grave and send him her final words.¡± ¡°He died? How old is your nephew? How did he die?¡± I answered frankly: ¡°Syphillis.¡± Shen Yiren took a big step back and said with disgust: ¡°Eeek! Stay away from me.¡± Shifu, I swear I¡¯m not cursing you. Shen Yiren quickly regained herposure and said: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Would you be here taking part in the exams if he actually died?¡± ¡°A pigeon delivered the message to us just now.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the pigeon then?¡± ¡°I grilled it and ate it already.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the letter then?¡± ¡°The pigeon ate it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to y dumb with me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s beautiful eyes started to form tears of anger. Her eyes which were meant to be filled with love became filled with bloodthirst. I don¡¯t know why, but all the examiners took a big step back and covered their groins. What¡¯s going on¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t try and bullshit me. If you leave after passing two rounds, you¡¯re going to mess up our arrangements. You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. My aunt has to attend the funeral so she¡¯ll be leaving no matter what. Your arrangements are your problem.¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s ¡°younger sister¡±ughed naively after hearing our conversation. It was like she lightened the heavy atmosphere a little. Those sick-perverted examiners took a deep breath as though they were trying to catch the air she breathed out¡­ Hey! Stop it already, you sickos! The younger ¡°sister¡± said with a smile: ¡°You heard her, sis. Miss Ming has an urgent matter to attend to. Miss Ming, go ahead and attend to your matters first. You cane back after, and the terms my sister promised you will remain effective.¡± ¡°Stay out of it, Kuang.¡± She looked at her ¡°sister¡± awkwardly with a hint of panic. Our crappy lie failed to work on her, but worked on her naive ¡°younger sister.¡± By the way, what was the ¡°younger sister¡¯s¡± name again? Kuang? Kuang? Kuang?* I¡¯m a little confused myself¡­ I hit my chest with confidence, and said: ¡°My aunt isn¡¯t going to participate in the next round. Who¡¯s her opponent? I¡¯ll take them on!¡± ¡°You?!¡± Before I could finish what I wanted to say, a blue shadow appeared. Well look who it is. If it isn¡¯t Master Liu¡­ ¡°Trash, how dare you disrespect the vice-captain like that? I Liu Yuan, will teach you a lesson to appease her on behalf of Liu Shan Men!¡± ¡­You just want to silence me, don¡¯t you? Glossary *Same pronunciation but different characters. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 11 Volume 1 Chapter 11 1Let''s Fight Shen Yiren looked at Master Liu who forced his way through. She maintained her domineering presence and posture, red at him, and then said: ¡°Who¡¯s this? Why¡¯s he pretending that we¡¯re close?¡± Puhahaha! Your superior doesn''t even recognise you! Master Liu¡¯s face turned red and he loudly said: ¡°I¡¯ll arrest you if you don¡¯t stop, trash!¡± He attacked me with his palm strikes, leaving a number of shadows behind. He attacked me with seven palm strikes as soon as he arrived at the scene. Some master of a prestigious family he is¡­ He¡¯s got talent. He advances and retreats like the wind. He''sparable to those guys performing on the streets¡­ Please excuse me, I got too caught up in my exnation. Stop frequenting so many tea houses. Those ces create a lot of Duan Zi¡¯s.* Alright, I''ll get serious too. It''s been a while since I''ve actually fought somebody. Let''s identify his ws first. Hmm¡­¡­ Crap. I can''t figure out his moves¡­ His techniques don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from Qian Liu Vi¡¯s, nor do they resemble Old Liu¡¯s specialty. I remember Old Liu demonstrating it to me once. It was continually changing. It emphasised oveing brute force with technical manoeuvres and was difficult to counter. How the heck did Master Liu here, managed to turn Old Liu''s techniques into this sorry excuse for a martial art? Just what the heck is this? Screw it, I can''t be bothered thinking. Let''s go. ******** People in the martial world show respect based on martial prowess, but very few knew of the invincible Ming Feizhen. Most people think he doesn''t even know martial arts. Most martial artists these days prefer to ce more emphasis on the external aspects of martial arts. By that I mean hand-to-handbat, swordsmanship, and staff techniques. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any internal style practitioners; it¡¯s just that very few actually master them. Everybody knows that practicing internal based martial arts will improve physical abilities. However, that only applies to the first few years of training. As the practitioner bes more and more advanced, progress bes slower and slower. Let me make an example to clear it up. If one¡¯s internal strength was level 1 at ten-years of age, and then practised a top-notch internal based style, then their internal strength at age twenty would be roughly level 100. But even if they continue to train diligently after that, by age thirty, they¡¯d reach level 120 at best. And since progress slows down, by the time they reach sixty, they¡¯d just barely have reached level 150. In other words, if you were topare the internal strength level of a young man who invested ten years into internal strength, his internal strength levels wouldn¡¯t be that much different from an elder who spent their entire life focusing on training their internal strength. It¡¯smon knowledge that regardless of which internal style one chooses to practise, it¡¯s highly unlikely that one will be able to surpass other practitioners by a long-shot. The level one can achieve is limited by the time they have. The only way to improve infinitely is to be immortal. The slow progress is the reason most martial artists prefer styles which emphasise external aspects. Provided your internal strength level isn¡¯t too bad, you''d be considered a skilled martial artist if you knew a lot of techniques, and of course, rare techniques. For example, the Yi Jin Jing manual from Shaolin is a ssic which has been passed down since ancient times could easily be the internal style. However, the abbot of Shaolin temple¡¯s internal strength level is only slightly higher than someone as young as Shen Yiren. Subsequently, you can see that it¡¯s basically impossible to make a name for yourself by relying on just internal strength styles. This is precisely why people don¡¯t show any recognition for youngsters who may have a high level of internal strength but know little in terms of techniques. Liu Yuan continued to let his palms fly with feints thrown in here-and-there. They¡¯d definitely confuse the enemy. Qian Liu¡¯s Style is all about changing and adapting. After he joined Liu Shan Men, hebined Liu Shan Men¡¯s Five Elements Palms with the essential parts of his Qian Liu Palms, so he increased his technique repertoire even further. However, the Five Elements Palms are only basic techniques taught at Liu Shan Men. They were intended to be practised for health benefits, so it wasn¡¯t really practical forbats. In this way, Liu Yuan took a fantastic style and transformed it into a style with no other function other than for show. His basics weren¡¯t bad, so normal people couldn¡¯t beat him, allowing him to get away with it. And that¡¯s how managed to survive at Liu Shan Men. Noticing that Feizhen wasn¡¯t moving, Liu Yuan saw an opening and struck his chest with a palm strike. Everyone in the venue went: ¡°Whoa~¡±. Most people who know Liu Yuan know that his techniques are only good for show. The only thing he had going for him was the fact that he learnt from a reputable master and had a solid foundation so his blows had some power behind them. Normally, a strike like that would¡¯ve destroyed someone¡¯s internal organs. People were wondering if Feizhen was retarded. Who stands there and takes hits like that? Just as everyone thought the victor had been decided, a cold smile crept up Liu Yuan¡¯s face, and he struck at Ming Feizhen¡¯s crown with a palm-strike without hesitation! That palm-strike was a heavy blow. Striking someone¡¯s Baihui point is the equivalent of killing them. Even a child who didn¡¯t know martial arts could severely injure a grown man by striking it, and here, Liu Yuan put everything he had behind the strike. If it were not for Ming Feizhen¡¯s profound abilities, that blow would¡¯ve severely injured him if not killed him. Ming Feizhen finally budged. The audience could now say with certainty that he wasn¡¯t retarded. He slightly tilted his head to evade the strike. Liu Yuan seemingly knew which direction Feizhen was going to move in. His palm strike hit Feizhen¡¯s leg and he followed up with a spin kick which struck the back of Ming Feizhen¡¯s head. The kick rocked Feizehn and send him backwards while Liu Yuan chased after him and used the same palm strike, again aiming for Feizhen¡¯s skull. Shen Yiren decided Liu Yuan was going too far and decided to reproach him. Ming Feizhen regained his bnce and looked extremely angry. ¡°Hey! Why do you keep trying to touch my head with your hand?! I don¡¯t even want to know where your hand has been and what it¡¯s been touching. Could you not touch me with your hands?!¡± Liu Yuan was shocked. There was still a shadow on his hand as he asked: ¡°Did you learn Iron Body?!¡± Ming Feizhen replied: ¡°Piss off! You¡¯re the street busker here.¡±** He lightly tapped Liu Yuan on the face. His strike looked like he was caressing the air, but that one strike caused the shadow in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands to vanish¡­ Liu Yuan then fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth with stars floating around his head. He couldn''t get up. And the crowd went silent¡­ Glossary *A reference to Duan Zi fromÌìÁú°Ë²¿ (Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils). The guy was useless and pretty much a pretty boy who only had two moves at his disposal: one for running and one that only worked when plot-armour worked its magic. Tea houses were ces people frequented to socialise. So he''s basically saying "Spend more time training and less time ying because you suck." **Iron-body ismonly performed on streets (in ancient times of course), so he''s insulted that Liu Yuan suggested he learnt some shady low-level tricks street buskers use. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 12 Volume 1 Chapter 12 0Please read the ¡®Latest News¡¯ post for an exnation of why there have been no recent releases and what¡¯s happening going forward. Liu Shan VS Qilin I put Master Liu¡¯s lights out with one palm strike. Everybody looked at me. I think they were surprised by my martial prowess. I saw something strange in their eyes. I saw their eyes filled with respect for me, eyes filled with awe of my prowess, eyes filled with¡­ Pardon me. Long story short, my image rose sky-high in an instant. Immediately after that- Shen Yiren took in a breath and shut her eyes as if she¡¯d just seen two dirty bugs and shouted: ¡°Hey! Could you two please not go around wasting time and making trouble when your martial arts suck? We can¡¯t ept this standard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Last year I bought a¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m off topic again. Could you please lump me in with this guy?! Didn¡¯t you see my awe-inspiring death-touch win?! Junior shiyi looked like she knew it¡¯d turn out this way and wasughing hard, and it was clear she had no intention of helping. I pointed to Master Liu who was lying on the floor with his eyes rolled back, and said: ¡°Hey, uhh¡­ This guy is your underling, right? Don¡¯t you think he makes you look bad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who that guy is. Would you say you look bad if I find a speck of dust at your house? Do you even have a dick? What kind of man is so petty?¡± This just lost 100 HP to thisss''s mouth canon¡­ Shen Yiren¡¯s younger ¡°sister¡± tugged her and said: ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, sis. I know Master Liu, his martial art skills aren¡¯t that bad. For this man to be able to knock him down proves that he uhh¡­. Is strong.¡± Are youplimenting a vir or a martial arts master here¡­? I rebutted: ¡°In any case, I beat your underling, so stop bothering my gugu.¡± Shen Yiren called my Junior shiyi by her name without paying me any heed and said: ¡°Ming Suwen, I won¡¯t stop you since you have matters to attend to. But I trust you won''t ditch your nephew here.¡± I frowned at her for addressing my Junior shiyi by her name. I¡¯ve only called her by her name a few times in my whole entire life!* Do you have to be so forward with her?! I don¡¯t angry and asked: ¡°What?! You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll be keeping me here?¡± So I¡¯m getting the monthly seventy silver ingots sry now?! I was filled with bliss~ ah~ the bliss of a retired life~ ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m going to keep you here. I¡¯ll have you ve away for me from day-to-night, so that your gugues back for you out of pity.¡± I red at my violent superior and couldn¡¯t help but spit. Why does everything she says sound twisted? I looked to my Junior shiyi, ignored the situation and blinked at her to say: ¡°Gugu, Guo¡¯er can¡¯t stay by your side anymore!¡± Instead, Junior shiyi returned it with a cold smiled, that sent a chill up my spin, as she looked at me with a domineering gaze and said: ¡°Feizhen, aren¡¯t you d to have such a beautiful superior apany you? You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Oi, oi, oi! This wasn¡¯t what we promised! Didn¡¯t you promise to see me off?! "What are you talking about, gugu? Didn''t you have to return home?" Junior shiyi stopped smiling, stared at me with her domineering eyes and moved her lip quickly. Her lips read: This was your end goal, wasn¡¯t it? With arge-eyes, big boobs superior and naive younger sister by your side, you¡¯vepletely foregone any thoughts of bing the sect leader. You scum, I doted on you for nothing all these years! I¡¯m innocent! I gave her a reply expressing my devotion to the organisation with lip movements too: I swear to the heavens I had no idea of their existence beforeing here. This is a pure coincidence. Junior shiyi: I¡¯ve got to be brain-dead to believe you. Can you swear you didn¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t have beauties apanying you here? Me: ¡­¡­. Well¡­ They did write that on the recruitment notice¡­ ¡°Are you two done or what?¡± Shen Yiren stopped our conversation, but before she could continue, a pretty girl by the door cut us off. ¡°What happened? Who knocked Liu Yuan out and then threw outside by the door? That was no light beating.¡± An enchanting woman came in through the main doors. She didn¡¯t hesitate to help up Master Liu who I put out. In that moment, my eyes found their way to her. I saw Master Liu¡¯s chest jump as soon as she touched him. Then she swiftly pressed a hand on his back and helped him up. In just three moves, Master Liu who was supposed to be out for an entire day began to slowly open his eyes. She was a qi master. She shared her qi when she touched him. And for her to identify that he was knocked out using internal strength means she¡¯s skilled. Shen Yiren scanned her unhappily with an ¡°I knew it¡± look you see prophets make. ¡°What are you here for? It¡¯s toote for you Qilin Guards to try and stop our recruitment activities.¡± Oh~ she¡¯s from the Qilin Guards¡­ No wonder. I heard they were always bumping heads with Liu Shan Men. Perhaps I should consider joining the Qilin Guards. Who knows, I might be able to find a beauty there. Shen Yiren paused before saying: ¡°Fucking bitch, can¡¯t you tell we¡¯re working here? If you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll have you thrown out.¡± Now that I¡¯ve heard what she¡¯s called, I think it¡¯s better to stay at Liu Shan Men. Miss ¡®Fucking Bitch¡¯ pushed Master Liu aside, and covered her mouth as she said with a giggle: ¡°What are you saying now Vice-captain Shen? How would I dare cause you trouble? Yesterday, I met with his majesty¡­¡± ¡°And you talked more shit about us, and asked him to stop us from recruiting new members?¡± Miss ¡®Fucking Bitch¡¯ looked startled. It was obvious Shen Yiren hit the nail on the head. Shen Yiren proudly continued on: ¡°Do you people have anything new other than these childish tricks? His majesty didn¡¯t agree, did he? If he did, we¡¯d have received a royal decree already.¡± Now it was Miss ¡°Fucking Bitch¡¯s¡¯ turn. She smiled proudly and said: ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I managed to get another request approved. Liu Shan Men haven¡¯t recruited new members so I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out the task, so I asked for a supervisor position, to help you with quality checking.¡± Miss Bitch lifted an eyebrow in a flirtatious manner and said: ¡°All you new recruits,e here and let me check you all out once.¡± Glossary *Because of their seniority ranking, he shouldn''t be calling her by her name, so when he does it feels like he''s speaking to her as a woman and not as a senior, hence his jealousy. Side note: He thinks her name is "Fucking Bitch" because he''s illiterate. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 13 Volume 1 Chapter 13 2Please read the ¡®Latest News¡¯ post for an exnation of why there have been no recent releases and what¡¯s happening going forward. Fucking Bitch VS Horseshoe Triceps Afterwards, I found out Miss ¡°Fucking Bitch¡± was actually called Si Tuo. She was a second ss warrior in the Qilin Guards squad, and held a high ranking position. Liu Shan Men and the Qilin Guards have never gotten along. So she¡¯s here to cause trouble. And trouble we have. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t pass like this.¡± Si Tuo lifted an eyebrow at Shen Yiren to mock her, and kicked an examinee flying out. She tested the abilities of the examinees and failed a total of seventeen potential-recruits within half-an-hour. After she failed the eighteenth examinee, she didn¡¯t forget to rub it in and mock Shen Yiren: ¡°No wonder Liu Shan Men has been so quiet. Turns out all your recruits are retards. No wonder¡­¡± Shen Yiren picked up a chair, threw it her way violently, and added: ¡°No wonder you¡¯re brain-dead!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± Si Tuo never imagined Miss Shen would attack for real. She easily evaded the chair but dodging Shen Yiren¡¯s palm strike wasn¡¯t so simple. Everyone present was surprised, including Junior shiyi and myself. We didn¡¯t expect Miss Shen to have such a fiery temper that even tigers would fear. She unleashed three punches and one palm strike which Si Tuo evaded, but the next move¡­ Miss Shen surprised everybody when she nted her knee on Si Tuo¡¯s chest, grabbed her hair and pressed her head into the ground which was very un-feminine. She grunted under her breath and then proceeded to cuss Si Tuo: ¡°You fucking bitch! No wonder my foot! You¡¯re the retard! Quiet?!¡± She continued cussing and banging Si Tuo¡¯s head on the ground. That day, Si Tuo¡¯s head made a noble contribution to the hygiene of Liu Shan Men by leaving an inerasable mark on the floor! It was virtually a brawl between two thugs¡­ ¡°You crazy bitch! How dare you hit me like this?! I¡¯m here as a supervisor on orders of his majesty! You¡¯re viting a royal decree¡­ Ow!¡± ¡°I¡¯m viting a royal decree? His majesty is conducting the martial arts tournament to give us an opportunity and yet you insist on causing trouble. I warned you already that if you dared to mess around, I¡¯d kick you out! You want to report me? Do it! I entered the pce with Yan Shisan when I was seven. Prince Qing bows down to me and the princess is my best friend, so go ahead and report me! Try it!¡± I never knew my superior had such amazing people backing her. But even if he does bow down to her, that scene would just be too degrading. I mean, who could say with absolute confidence that they could ride on a tiger, I mean, a donkey¡­ Si Tuo isn¡¯t a bad fighter, it¡¯s just that Shen Yiren caught her off guard. Her head had been smashed into the ground enough times to feel wheezy, so she better be ready to counter-attack soon. Shen Yiren really does have an explosive temper. She¡¯s beating her up despite knowing she¡¯s hear on orders from the emperor. When it just started, you could brush it off as letting off steam on impulse, but now that they¡¯re serious, things aren¡¯t looking good. My Junior shiyi standing beside me tightly clenched her fists, eagerly watching as she shuffled her feet in ce as though she was eager to join their fight. ¡°Junior shiyi¡­ Weren¡¯t you angry just a moment ago?¡± ¡°Angry about what? Feizhen, I like this girl¡¯s temperament! Can I give her a hand?¡± Oi, oi! Stop. Please. These two have created enough of a mess as is. ¡°Vice-captain Shen.¡± Said a cold voice from behind which broke up the fight. A tall young man walked out from amongst the crowd. I bow my head to any man who dares to step into this mess going on right now. You¡¯re a true hero! I looked at the tall young man with big hands and feet carefully. He was born to learn martial arts. His face was masculine and his overall body symmetry and proportions weren¡¯t bad. He was handsome but in a different way to Su Xiao. He didn¡¯t utter another word and proceeded to walk up to Shen Yiren and Si Tuo. He gave off the impression that he was a man of few words. I know this guy, it''s the fairly skilled guy, Tang Ye. Shen Yiren asked in an angry tone: "What''d you call me for?" ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re definitely trying to stop you after seeing your violent behaviour. No one could put up with it.¡± Si Tuo used the opportunity to retaliate, but caught Shen Yiren¡¯s watchful eyes and the two continued on. Tang Ye softly said: ¡°Vice-captain, I am next in line. Miss Si, please put me to the test.¡± He spoke to both of them in the same breath, but the meanings behind his words were very clear. Shen Yiren scrunched her face and said: ¡°I¡¯m beating this fucking bitch up because I''m looking out for you guys standing up for you guys, and you don¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s younger sister finally had the chance to intervene. She pulled her sister away and said: ¡°Sis! You''re being violent again! We can give those who failed another chance to retake the exam, but Miss Si is here on orders from the emperor. So hitting her is inappropriate no matter how you put it.¡± It seemed that the younger ¡°sister¡¯s¡± quiet voice calmed the violent woman down. She may not be afraid of getting reported, but if word of her beating an envoy from the Qilin Guards were to get out, then the rumours would be nasty. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Tang Ye.¡± ¡°Fine. Since you volunteered, show me what you¡¯ve got. If youst thirty moves against this witch, I¡¯ll pass you on thest exam.¡± Tang Ye didn¡¯t show any emotional responses and just said: ¡°Alright.¡± He then pulled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr arms.¡± My evaluation of him improved further. I wasn¡¯t wrong about him. His true talent is yet to be revealed. He had an impressive tattoo of the ws of a unicorn tattooed on his right arm which he kept hidden under his sleeve. "Fuck! That''s a muscr arm!" I looked at the man with the muscr arm in awe. Now this is a great man. A special and noble man. This man is an elegant philosopher¡­ Shit, I¡¯m off topic again. Long-story short, he''s an awe-inspiring man. Tang Ye took in a deep breath, turned to Si Tuo, extended one hand outwards as a form of invitation, and said: ¡°Miss Si, if you would please.¡± Glossary * After the introduction of the term, emperor (»ÊµÛ), by Qin Shi Huang, all non-independent Íõ became known as princes. Independent Íõ, such as rulers of China¡¯s tributary neighbours. Here it''s a prince''s title. When they''ve been referring to Shen Yiren and Si Tuo as ´óÈË in this chapter, I''ve substituted it with ''Miss'' because there''s no official position being attached to their name, and in Si Tuo''s case, we don''t even know her position yet, so she can''t be ''Vice-captain Si Tuo'' etc. NOTE: This is thest chapter for this series until I finish volume 1 of Son-con. Thanks for reading! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 14 Volume 1 Chapter 14 1That aside, I¡¯m going to try and hit 5 chapters regrly with this series to get through the volume faster. I¡¯m not exactly the most free man in the world right now, but truck it, I¡¯ll attempt it anyway. Goodbye Shiyi Si Tuo began Fighting Tang Ye and I was sure it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for her to win. I¡¯m not saying that because of the beating Shen Yiren gave her, but rather the fact that Tang Ye was very skilled. It was once said that the most important attribute for determining one¡¯s level of mastery was theirprehension abilities. I disagree with that view. My unscrupulous shifu also strongly disagrees with it. The most important attributes for martial art practitioners are their talent and disposition. Theirprehension skills aren¡¯t the most important. Through my many years of training, I¡¯d say that being blessed with luck is the most important attribute. Putting everything else aside, my sleazy shifu was able to make a name for himself in the martial world because he gifted my sect¡¯s founder Hero Shen Zhou some cornflour when he was in a pinch. Hero Shen Zhou was deeply impressed as a result and took him in as a private disciple. But to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t actually gift him cornflour. He was actually stealing the cornflour when Hero Shen Zhou passed by and he thought he got spotted. So he decided to shar a portion with him to keep him silent¡­ Si Tuo is one of those people blessed with luck. She was using the Qilin Guards secret style, Qinlin¡¯s Nine Character Form. This was the first time Junior Shiyi and I saw this style, but it was well-known throughout the pugilistic world. We recognised it at first nce¡­ Well, to be fair, it was Junior shiyi who pointed it out to me. I felt it was very familiar but I didn¡¯t recognise the moves because I was never interested and it was my first time hearing of it. As for Tang Ye¡­ This man was the real deal. His luck was superior to Si Tuo¡¯s. His twin palms style is remarkable. He countered all of Si Tuo¡¯s attacks with his continually adapting style and even managed to sneak in a few moves. Junior shiyi whispered to me the moves he was using: ¡°Shan Xi Eight Probing Hands, Kunlun¡¯s Three Gifted Palms, Tian Shan¡¯s Nine Cloud Tiger Fists, the Imperial Family from Hebei''s Pigua Quan. Incredible, that¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s Boluomi Finger Strike, Oh, and even Ming Jing Pce in Beihai''s Wheel Flower Finger Style." I felt stupid listening to her. What ¡®Secret Pineapple Juice¡¯?* I''ve never heard of these styles. Junior shiyi giggled and said: ¡°You only know those ridiculous styles that nobody¡¯s even heard of, so of course you don¡¯t know these reputable styles.¡± Hey! Are you saying shifu is some sort of dropout?! I just remembered¡­ He¡¯s her nephew, so of course she¡¯s able to talk down to him¡­ Shen Yiren gave Junior shiyi a surprised looked and said: ¡°Not even I can recognise a single technique. That¡¯s Ming Jing Pce¡¯s Wheel Flower Finger Style?¡± Junior shiyi responded with a smile and said: ¡°His hand movements are really quick and the blend of martial arts is veryplex. However, each technique has a source which it originates and is well-structured which makes him much more admirable. This proves that he has a solid understanding of each technique.¡± A look of joy crept up Shen Yiren¡¯s face as she said: ¡°He knows so many styles¡­ I want him!¡± It¡¯s only right, after all, Tang Ye has horseshoe triceps and his martial arts talent is quite profound. I bet he has an unscrupulous shifu and his master taught him martial arts starting from age eight. I¡¯ll even bet the first manual he was taught was Yi Jin Jing¡­ Keke, Si Tuo¡¯s Nine Character Formation is useless against Tang Ye. Forget thirty moves, fifty moves would still be a cake-walk for him. Not only is Si Tuo unable to take the lead, but she¡¯s also been in danger several times. Tang Ye wasn¡¯t taken in by her beauty. Forget the old man that I am, he¡¯s just a twenty-two year old young man. I can¡¯t believe his ability to resist temptation is so strong. Miss ¡°Fucking Bitch¡¯s¡± clothes were in a mess since her tussle with Shen Yiren, so now that she¡¯s in another fight with Tang Ye, she had a fairly sexy appearance and her hair was in a mess. She liked to dress in loose-fitting clothes, which was now even looser¡­ Even her shoulders were revealed. There was plenty of eye-candy. Si Tuo recognised her predicament and decided to forfeit, resulting in a draw. ¡°Vice-captain Shen, I¡¯ve cross-examined your recruits, and this guy seems to be the only worthy one.¡± That¡¯s a line reserved for losers, Miss ¡°Fucking Bitch¡±. Shen Yiren paid no heed to Si Tuo and was upied with joyfully shaking the hands of her new subordinates. She looks surprisingly friendly when she¡¯s acting friendly. But just a heads up, I think you revealed your true nature when you dished out that beating¡­ Si Tuo stomped her foot and said: ¡°We Qilin Guards won¡¯t let this go. I won¡¯t let your assault on me go just like that! You¡­ You said your name was, Tang Ye, right?¡± Tang Ye Bowed and said: ¡°That is correct.¡± Si Tuo held her eyes on Tang Ye¡¯s face for a while before said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Miss Si Tuo then left. She walked out in a very reserved and modest manner. Had her clothes not been torn in those three areas¡­ Although it was officially dered a draw, no matter how you look at it, it was clearly the Qilin Guards¡¯ loss. First win¡­ Bashing her brain into retardation, courtesy of Miss Shen. Second win¡­ She got her momentum destroyed and her clothing ruined, courtesy of Miss Shen. Credits go to those unnamed. That¡¯s 2:1! Shen Yirenpletely owned. But since these people will be my future superior and colleagues, I¡¯ll stay silent. Amitabha, don¡¯t look for me¡­ Shen Yiren sped her hands together while she surveyed us with a smile and nodded her head with satisfaction, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll ept all those whosted more than five moves against that fucking bitch. But you must all work hard. Will you agree to start working your way up from the bottom?¡± When they heard this, half of the people present reacted with surprise. Of those who fought with Si Tuo, over half of themsted more than five moves. They¡¯ll have to start from the bottom, but hey, it¡¯s basically the same as having set one foot into Liu Shan Men.¡± Miss Shen then used her finger wearing her transparent jade to point to a few people. "Su Xiao, Tang Ye, and you¡­ Ming Feizhen. I¡¯m recruiting all of you right here and now. You three are official constables of Liu Shan Men starting from today.¡± Huh? Wasn¡¯t I recruited by default? Are you telling me I have to go through the whole process? I don¡¯t want to be stuck with Su Xiao and Tang Ye. I stood between Su Xiao who was on my left, and Tang Ye to my right. An old man like myself was surrounded by two suave young men. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly felt a sense of indignation¡­ Shen Yiren looked at the three of us standing by her side. She touched her chin and said: ¡°Not bad! We¡¯ll be counting on you three from now.¡± What did she mean by that? Before I could get a grasp on what she meant, she already began ordering around like underlings. ¡°What are you all standing there for? Sign the contract.¡± Without moving my body I turned my head around to look at Junior Shiyi, only to find that she was looking at me too. Her face went red when our eyes met and she looked down. I didn¡¯t know what that implied, but I felt a sense of pity. I silently muttered with my lips: ¡°Gu¡­ Junior shiyi, I¡¯ll be on my way now. I won¡¯t¡­being back.¡± It felt so hard to say those words to her. I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t say that aloud or my voice would¡¯ve sounded hoarse. "¡­¡­" Junior shiyi who loved to smile was silent. She knew I never liked Mount Daluo, don¡¯t like the responsibility of leading a sect and didn¡¯t like the life offered by the pugilistic world. This day was bound toe sooner orter, but I always brushed it off. Now that it¡¯se though, I really don¡¯t want to leave. Junior shiyi made some small movements with her lips and then quickly left. The view of her back looked small and thin, like she was sad after being abandoned. I wanted to give chase, but my legs felt so heavy. I knew that if I chased her, I¡¯d nevere back here. And if I did chase after her, what would I be able to do? Junior shiyi left me with one word upon her departure¡­ Traitor. I don''t have the guts to chase her, and I can¡¯t chase her. I had a vague idea about some things, and Junior shiyi was hiding some things, but we both pretended to be oblivious. We were afraid of tearing down that paper-wall between us. She¡¯s a senior. She¡¯s two levels higher than me in terms of seniority¡­ What can I do? Junior shiyi had left for a good while I was sighing pointlessly. Shen Yiren sighed and said as she watched Junior shiyi leave: ¡°Whoa, she¡¯s gone already? Her eldest nephew must¡¯ve died terribly.¡± I angrily shouted: "What the hell are you saying?!" Shen Yiren tilted her head in confusion and asked: "Isn''t that what you told me?" "¡­¡­" Okay, I did fucking say that¡­¡­ Shen Yiren muttered to herself: ¡°Weirdo.¡± Then she said to the three of us: ¡°Follow my younger brother to get the contracts signed. Then get your uniforms sorted.¡± Then her younger ¡°sister¡± stepped out and said with a smile: ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wait. Even though my goodbye with Junior shiyi was filled with sadness, I still couldn¡¯t stop this strange omening on. What did I just hear? ¡°Younger brother?¡± Shen Yiren scanned me from head-to-toe before ring at me and asking: ¡°What else? You don''t have one?¡± Holy shit! She¡¯s a trap! ¡°No, I mean, where¡¯s your esteemed younger brother?¡± Her younger "sister" looked at me with her cuterge eyes and said: ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Who¡¯re you? Where? I looked at the cute girl in front of me and felt like I just walked into a forest of fog. ¡°This girl is your brother? She¡¯s¡­ Your younger brother?¡± I felt like a retard repeating myself, but seriously, I felt like my IQ hit a wall at that moment. Tang Ye asked me in a direct fashion: "What''s wrong? Did you mistake Master Kuang for a girl?" "Umm¡­." What he saidbined with my hesitation caused Shen Yiren¡¯s younger ¡°sister¡± to turn red right away. He looked down and mumbled under his breath: ¡°Did you mistake me¡­ did you¡­ mistake me for a¡­¡± Tang Ye said: ¡°He¡¯s a guy.¡± Then he took my hand and ced it on ¡°her¡¯ chest. I could feel the disappointing wall, ayer of luxurious clothing, ayer of soft muscle, a traps¡­ Fuck. "She''s" a guy?! Su Xiao looked at me as though he couldn¡¯tpare. What the hell are you looking at?! You¡¯re no better than him is! Before I could return to the present, the hall had exploded. ¡°Hmph! Beast!¡± ¡°If you dare touch my dick, I¡¯ll cut yours off!¡± ¡°You disgraceful excuse for a human being!¡± ¡°You sicko!¡± ¡°Holy shit, he''s after men too!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even pay him one-hundred silver ingots!¡± In a single instant, I became the target of all the hate, curses and the most despised person around. But whatpletely destroyed me, was when Shen Kuang went into a daze with his read face, grabbed his chest, shrieked and then ran off¡­ Yes, he ran off¡­ My brain froze up from information-overload. The cause of all this, Tang Ye looked at me confused and asked: "Why do they hate you? Did you not clean your hands after using the bathroom?" Shut up man! As soon as his oblivious remark left his mouth, another negativement was attached to my list of negative reviews¡­ Could someone please tell me how to correct this situation?! Glossary *²¨ÂÞÃÛÖ¸ VS²¤ÂÜÃÛÖ­ Same pronunciation, but different characters which givepletely different meanings. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $0.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 15 Volume 1 Chapter 15 3Liu Shan Men and the Three Swordsmen ¡°You three ready? Hmm¡­ Not bad!¡± Shen Yiren looked at the Su Xiao, Tang Ye, and I standing at the front of the desk in our full gear and said: ¡°Good, good. You three can represent Liu Shan Men looking like this.¡± I stole a look at the two punks beside me. Tang Ye wore a purple robe with his cor up. His torso looked wide, but his lower body looked narrow, however he still managed to maintain a narrow waist. He looked like a true hero wearing the constable uniform. Every time he moved, he looked masculine. That¡¯s a man with horseshoe triceps for you¡­ Su Xiao looked just as good. He wore a different uniform. He was dressed in blue and white. The colour scheme helped mask his narrow body. Thanks to his pretty face, people were bound to think of him as a beautiful *cough* trap *cough* swordsman. As for me¡­ I¡¯m not sure if the person who grabbed my uniform did it on purpose or not but I got handed the uniform a gate guard would wear. Yes, I¡¯m talking about the dress-up Yan Xiaoliu* wore in ¡®Wulin Waizhuan¡¯!! They¡¯re obviously messing with me!! They¡¯re giving me the role of an irrelevant NPC! I voiced my objection: ¡°I lookme!¡± Shen Yiren looked at me helplessly and said: ¡°Whatever, we don¡¯t have that much clothing avable. Just deal with it.¡± Aren''t I the face of Liu Shan Men?! ¡°I held the recruitment exams to find new-blood. I believe you¡¯re all aware that his majesty wants to start asking us to carry out duties again, so I want to earn an opportunity to show our prowess in front of him, and I¡¯ve ced my hope in you three.¡± Shen Yiren pulled her hair over her shoulder after she said that. Now that was feminine, although still a far cry from her brother ¡°Miss Kuang¡­ ¡± "From now on, you three will be my colleagues. Introduce yourselves again, so that you get to know each other. Tang Ye, you go first.¡± "I¡¯m Tang Ye, my courtesy name is Yan Ling. I¡¯m eighteen this year. Ie from Yan Jing. I¡¯m a student of the Tang family in the Ming Jing Pce in the Northern Seas, and I¡¯ve also studied martial arts under more than ten masters.¡± ¡°Indeed, you do use a variety of styles. Ming Jing Pce of the North Eastern Seas is one of the powerhouses of the martial world up North. You mentioned the Tang family¡­ Are you perhaps rted to thete Ming Jing swordsman Tang Nuan?¡± ¡°Tang Nuan is my father.¡± Tang Ye''s face was expressionless, but his tone got more serious as he continued: ¡°I learnt martial arts from him. The others only taught me a few techniques, I neverpleted any formal ceremonies with them, so you could say that I don¡¯t have a master.¡± Respecting your masters and teachers is a very important concept in the martial word, particrly when discussing which sect one is a student of. It influences businesses, marriages and even your travels. At Liu Shan Men, knowing your subordinates background and standings was important, as it could cause messes otherwise. For example, you can¡¯t send a Shaolin monk to Shaolin to investigate if they embezzled donations or scammed people, and the same applies for Wudang. Subsequently, the first thing Shen Yiren wanted to find out about was our backgrounds. ¡°I¡¯m Su Xiao, written with the Su character from in Su Zhou, and Xiao with character for ¡®know¡¯. My courtesy name is Xiao Han.¡± Su Xiao was very schstic and didn¡¯t have any hints of being someone in the pugilistic world. He continued: ¡°I¡¯m from Nan Jing, and I¡¯m sixteen this year. My broadsword techniques were passed down to me from my family.¡± Shen Yiren gave him a nod and called him by his courtesy name to show intimacy: ¡°Xiao Han, your family is a prominent martial arts style in Nan Jing, so your sword skills aren¡¯t simple. Make sure you train hard after joining us, understood?¡± Su Xiao turned red and said: ¡°Understood! I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The fact that Su Xiao even got epted bbergasts me, because to be honest, there are lots of people who have better martial arts skills than him out there. He doesn¡¯t even have one-tenth of Tang Ye¡¯s skills, yet he¡¯s among the three selected. I can¡¯t figure out what Shen Yiren¡¯s thinking. Shen Yiren red at me and said: ¡°What the hell are you looking at? It¡¯s your turn.¡± I¡¯ll bet she¡¯s giving me her attitude because she couldn¡¯t get my shiyi to stay. I mean, she originally didn¡¯t want me. ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m Ming Feizhen. I¡¯m twenty-eight and from Nan Jing. My master is uhh¡­ Daluo¡­Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Say it properly. Who¡¯s your master, what style do you use and what sect are you from? You said you¡¯re twenty-eight¡­ And you don¡¯t have a courtesy name?¡± It''s written Feizhen for god''s sake! I can''t tell you my name¡­ I bit the bullet and said: ¡°I¡¯m a twenty-seventh generation disciple from Mount Daluo. My master is¡­ Priest Wu Shan. I don¡¯t have a courtesy name.¡± Priest Wu Shan is actually my shishu who¡¯s got a disease, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to use his name. First, he¡¯s unaware I¡¯m using his name, and even if he does find out, he¡¯s too busy finding a cure up in the mountains to bother with something else. I shouldn¡¯t run into him in the next decade¡­ To my surprise, Shen Yiren nodded: ¡°Not bad. Since you¡¯re gugu is a high rank member, you should be too.¡± But after some pondering, she said: ¡°Hold on. Doesn¡¯t Mount Daluo have a twenty-eighth generation of disciples? You¡¯re saying you¡¯re from the same ss as the famous swordsman Lian Zhui Yue Jian?¡± He¡¯s my sixth brother** in the sect¡­ ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have such a high level of seniority. Good, that¡¯s good.¡± I don''t know what Shen Yiren was recording but it looks like she was recording what we said. ¡°Now, weapons. You three are to use sabres.¡± This incurred the rejection of both Su Xiao and Tang Ye. ¡°I use my bare hands.¡± ¡°I use broadswords.¡± ¡°Give them to me then.¡± I¡¯ll go sell them off for money. Unfortunately, Miss Shen had to go and destroy our dreams: ¡°Don¡¯t back talk me. You¡¯re members of Liu Shan Men starting today. You may not have official posts, but you¡¯re still considered half-an-official. You can¡¯t just change the rules as you please.¡± Miss Shen is very domineering and persuasive when she handles business, but she¡¯s different to how she acted before. She¡¯s not as violent and more patient. ¡°Alright, onest thing. I want to know what your goals are. Men should work for their country. Women may hold up half the sky***, but I can¡¯t let my subordinates be cowards. Am I clear?¡± She sure knows how to say unexpected things and shock people¡­ Miss Shen didn¡¯t care about these things. She pointed at Su Xiao¡¯s nose and said: ¡°Alright, you three take turns in telling me what your goals are.¡± Glossary *For your visual reference: **As in seniority not actual blood brothers ***A promation by Mao Zedong Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $0.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 16 Volume 1 Chapter 16 1Superior at Work Su Xiao gave his speech on his ideals in a delighted tone, and repeatedly emphasised the importance of his father as well as his definition of justice: ¡°My father taught me to lead an honest life and uphold justice. As a result of my upbringing, I decided to uphold justice with my broadsword skills, and promote our Su family¡¯s sword style.¡± I bet he didn''t notice that Shen Yiren was starting to get irritated. She asked for his goals when joining Liu Shan Men yet he¡¯s been rambling on-and-on aboutpletely irrelevant stuff. Any superior would get irritated by this. SFX: Cough SFX: Cough SFX: Cough I coughed a few times to send him a hint, but instead, he looked at me with curiosity and asked: ¡°Brother Ming, are you sick?¡± Why? Do you have medication or something?! Man, this kid¡¯s IQ¡­ You know what? Just buy yourself a hammer. Whether I¡¯m sick or not is of no importance. Thest thing I want to see is one of us getting fired on the first day¡­ We didn¡¯t get many new recruits in the first ce, so if we¡¯re one man down, then that means I¡¯ll be stuck doing everything with the block of wood better known as Tang Ye. I tried to save the situation by throwing him a highly intellectual line to help him get on topic: ¡°Brother Xiao Han, you joined Liu Shan Men to make a name for yourself as you had such aspirations since you were young, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Liu Shan Men? I just came to try out¡­¡± I gave him a death-stare, and he flinched. He saw Shen Yiren¡¯s expression and quickly added: ¡°I actually want to be a good constable too, hehe.¡± I now know first-hand what it means to have a goose-like teammate.* "¡­¡­" Shen Yiren was evidently pissed. She silently looked at me, and I think she was trying to say: ¡°Make sure to teach him how he should behave in future.¡± I silently gave her a nod to say: "I''ll try my best¡­" Ha! Thanks to the ordeal, I managed to win favour with Shen Yiren¡­ Tang Ye then started speaking before he was asked: ¡°I didn¡¯t join Liu Shan Men to be a constable. My only goal is to kill a particr person.¡± Oh, fuck me! Dude! Are you trying to y bad-ass?! Shen Yiren unexpectedly didn¡¯t look surprised. She just sorrowfully sighed and said: ¡°Looks like my guess was right.¡± Tang Ye nodded and said: ¡°That is correct. I joined Liu Shan Men so that I could ess the records of all the cases Liu Shan Men investigated in the past. I want to find out the truth behind the Mei Xiang Li murder case.¡± Mei Xiang Li murder case? I dug around in my memories for information rted to the case. I easily recalled reading it in an issue of the ¡®ck and White Reflection¡¯. Looks like there''s some truth to the saying "the more you read, the more you know." An infamous incident took ce on New Year¡¯s Eve nine years ago, on a harmonious day where families enjoyed their reunions in a small vige in the Northern Seas. Three-hundred and thirteen people died overnight in the small vige. There were rumours iming that they were poisoned, murdered out of vengeance, while others imed there was an epidemic breakout. In a subscriber exclusive section of the ¡®ck and White Reflection¡¯, the author gave a very thought-provoking theory iming that a mass homicide was carried for unknown reasons. It¡¯s rumoured that among the victims were a number of martial artists from over ten different sects. It¡¯s strange because what reason would they have to be at some small vige on New Year¡¯s Eve in the Northern Seas? Based on this question, the writer for the ¡®ck and White Reflection¡¯ hypothesised that it had to do with vengeance. But the truth is still enshrouded in mystery. The vige the incident took ce at is called Mei Xiang Li. Tang Ye continued on faintly, but I could sense his anger and hatred: ¡°My father was among the victims. I don¡¯t like to tell lies. Vice-captain, if you feel I¡¯m not suitable, I can leave right away.¡± If you¡¯re going to quit then you need to show you''re insistent on quitting, so take off your hat. Aww Yeah, now I get to wear his uniform. I''d take his hat with a big smile. Instead, Shen Yiren gave him a weing smile and said: ¡°What are you saying, what¡¯s our job at Liu Sha Men? Our job is to investigate cases and reveal the truth to help the innocent and punish the evil-doers. Why would I expel you over that? Yan Ling, don¡¯t overthink it, just stay with us at Liu Shan Men.¡± Her smile was so beautiful it was like a pear-tree blooming in the night, a smile so beautiful it¡¯d illuminate the moon. It was a captivating and elegant smile. Tang Ye who was trying to take his hat off froze in ce. Damn! Now that¡¯s what I call smooth-talking! I guarantee this dense guy standing next to me would take on any tough opponent with a straight face, and would probably even take on a hammer with his bare fists. But a gentledy like that will soften up any man. Thisss is more violent than a grunt when she gets worked up. I never expected her to have such a gentle side. Our boss here sure knows how to handle her subordinates. We¡¯ve hardly said much to each other and yet she already has a good grasp on how to deal with us. Su Xiao needs to be treated strictly and Tang Ye needs to be encouraged. As for me¡­ It¡¯s called money, kekekeke. Shen Yiren continued: ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to ess the reports though. Most of Liu Shan Men¡¯s top secret documents are stored in the pce. Without the emperor¡¯s permission, you won¡¯t be able to enter therge file storage room.¡± Tang Ye seemed to be aware of the fact, and just silently nodded. Secret documents are in the pce, huh¡­? Hang on. I suddenly remembered a story my shifu told me. That year when Yan Shisan was in charge, he got so ticked off with Ximen Chuideng running amok in the pugilistic world that he challenged him to a duel at the Forbidden City on the 15th July, which my shifu was the witness for. However, it was actually a setup by Yan Shisan who had more than two-hundred elite archers on standby just waiting for Ximen Chuideng to rock up. And thus, on a night with a full-moon atop the Forbidden City, Shisanid in wait to spring on Ximen as soon as he came. Kekeke¡­ Okay, I¡¯ve digressed again. Anyway, the two of them did battle at the Forbidden City and when it was unclear who the winner would be, the elite archers went berserk with their firing, enraging my shifu in the process (because they almost shot him¡­). In the end, he teamed up with Ximen Chuideng and they were invincible. The more they fought, the more excited they got. They even set fire to the imperial pce! And if my memory does me justice, the first ce they burnt was¡­ Yeah¡­ The documents storage room¡­ I looked at Tang Ye with pity and gave him a pat on the shoulder. I still didn¡¯t feel like that was enough, so I took out three silver ingots from my bag and handed them to him. I then gave him a firm handshake and said: ¡°Give it your best.¡± Tang Ye looked at me weirdly before changing his expression to look like he just got mugged and said: ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Glossary *Those kind of yers who ignore pings, casually watch you die instead of helping, grief and basically waste a yer slot. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 17 Volume 1 Chapter 17 0Trantor Note: Double release today because I didn''t upload yesterday. I didn''t upload because I was getting a bandwidth update to handle the immense amount of traffic (we almost busted the monthly allowance the day before). The double release is topensate for yesterday as well as today''s release (ch 17 + 18; told you I''d never fail to meet the quota I set). Enjoy guys, and we should be good with traffic now. Ming Xu sponsored the hosting upgrade, so send him a thank you if you see him. "Big" Boss Shen "Ming Feizhen." Shen Yiren finally asked me, "What are your goals?" In one breath and without blinking I said: "To serve the country and be the vice-captain''s best subordinate!" Hearing this, the two kiddos standing next to me looked at me with contempt and a startled look. Pfft! Are you two losers in any position to be giving me looks of contempt? Your replies nearly jeopardized my life here! Hell, I probably wouldn''t havested till my retirement! Boss Shen looked at me topliment me by hinting: "I like what I heard," before saying: "Feizhen doesn''t have any strong points, but he''s got more experience in both the pugilistic world and in life than you two, so you two should learn from him. Look after each other from now on, okay?" Why do I feel like she wasn''t reallyplimenting me¡­? "Understood!" "Understood." The two nodded and then looked at me with contempt. I kissed her ass for your sakes! She pped her hands to break up our little battle-of-stares, stuck her chest out and said: "Alright, alright, you guys will have plenty of time to get to know each other in future." I''ll admit, when she stuck her chest out, I didn''t hesitate to steal a few looks¡­ You know, a few nces at her huge boobs¡­ She continued: "As I mentioned before, my goal with recruiting new members was to increase Liu Shan Men''s forces, and re-establish our image in front of his majesty." Shen Yiren looked at the three of us with her beautiful eyes and said: "The emperor has three major powerhouses in terms of fighting power, namely: the Qilin Guards, his personal entourage and us at Liu Shan Men. We''ve always been engaged in a power struggle since Yan Shisan''s time, actually no, even long before that. We with each other to win the emperor''s favour, the support of the imperial court and resources in the martial world. But fight as we may, no side was ever truly defeated. During Yan Shisan''s time, Liu Shan Men was famous, feared and unparalleled. But even so, that didn''t remove the Qilin Guards and the emperor''s entourage from the picture. After Shisan left, Liu Shan Men was rtively quiet, allowing the Qilin Guards to shine. But even then, Liu Shan Men remained standing. In the end, it alles down to his majesty. His majesty understands the principle of bnce and without a doubt understands that if his servants get hold of too much power, they''ll overstep their boundaries, threatening his authority and power. When Shisan was around, his majesty maintained the power bnce, and continued maintaining it even after Shisan left. What this means is that Liu Shan Men will definitely be able to return to its former glory." She said a lot, but it left my right ear as it entered my left ear. My gaze was fixated on her glorious valleys¡­ Now that I''ve been looking at them for a while, I think,pared to Shiyi''s they''re even¡­ "Ming Feizhen, Ming Feizhen. I''ve called you many times already!" "Huh?" "I just asked you, who holds higher seniority?" Without a thought, I blurted: "You of course." "What the hell are you talking about?" Boss Shen frowned and calmly said: "I asked you, based on the time you joined your sect, between you and Hero Lian Zhui Yue Jian, who''s the senior?" "Huh? Are you talking about Xiao Liu Zi (sixth little brother)**? He''s my shidi*" Crap! I just said something I shouldn''t have! Unsurprisingly, the two kids standing next to me gave me weird reactions. Su Xiao blinked several times at me. Tang Ye directly asked me curiously: "Lian Zhui Yue is in the seventeen dragons in the ''ck and White Reflection''. He''s considered one of the rarest young talents, and you call him¡­ Xiao Liu Zi?" Looks like Xiao Liu Zi made a name for himself while I was unaware, huh. The three of them evidently became curious as they stared at me. Iughed it off and said: "Have you forgotten? My shifu is Priest Wushan. My junior''s shifu is the leader of Mount Daluo, so how could Ipare? I just joined the sect a few years earlier than him." After seeing their suspicion disappear did I continue: "But why are you asking me this?" Shen Yiren red at me and said: "Did you hear what I said before? I said your martial arts skills are terrible, so ask your fellow disciples to teach you a few moves. That''s how we got to talking about Lian Zhui Yue Jian." Ooohh~ I see now. But did she just say my skills suck? I''m a bit¡­ "That''s all for today. Yan Ling, Xiao Han, you two go on ahead. Ming Feizhen, you stay behind." Hmm? Just me? The two young men were slightly perplexed but left anyway. There was just Shen Yiren and I left in the room. There was no one around and the room was silent. There was only my big-boobed superior and I in the room¡­ If you want a book, I can write you a best-seller! Cough I''m off topic again, damn it. She probably has business for her subordinates to take care of, but couldn''t trust those two idiots with it. Kekeke, you two are still children. Being handsomees with its woes. I leaned over and quietly said: "What did you want to talk about, boss?" "You were checking out my breasts, weren''t you?" Fuck! I started sweating due to panic¡­ I didn''t expect her to bring this up! I gave her the puppy eye look. Shen Yiren''s beautiful face carried a hint of yfulness as she smiled and said to me: "I''m listening. Did you check me out before?" What else could I do but grit my teeth and nod? But that wasn''t the end. Shen Yiren bit down on her red lips and seductively asked me: "What part of me were you checking out?" Oh, fuck!! IT''S A TRAP, IT''S A TRAP!! I''ll write my name backwards from now on if it''s not a trap! But what can I do¡­? While still gritting my teeth, I said: "Your boobs¡­" Shen Yirenughed elegantly and softly. Then she asked: "Do they look good?" Heavens, fuck, me! You''re teasing a dog in heat here¡­ Don''t do this to me! You might as well crush my balls! I replied to her as though I was crying tears of blood: "They look great!" Immediately after I replied, I closed my eyes expecting a physical attack. To my surprise, Shen Yiren brushed her hand through her hair and casually said: "You''re a man, aren''t you? Just admit it if you did. What am I going to do, eat you or something?" Say What?! You''re not going to hit me? Please allow me to call you Boss Shen! You carry so much generosity in your "chest". Could this be the start of the romance of a superior and her subordinate? I put on a smile, looked at Shen Yiren''s mesmerising eyes and smiled again. Right then, I felt an ink-stone smack me in the face¡­ "Unfortunately, you still need to get hit. I have to remind you who your superior is, and your position as a subordinate." She looked at me who was bent over from the pain with a smile and said: "But you''re quite honest. I''ll destroy the balls of those who take advantage of women and don''t have the guts to admit it. What''s the point of having balls if you can''t even man up. That''ll let him live a peaceful life." Well, thank you then¡­ "You can go now. And stop having dirty thoughts all the time." "Understood, I''ve been smacked awake." "Good." She thumped her shoulders and said: "What a busy day. I''m so damn tired." I instinctively nodded and said: "It''s perfectly normal for you to be tired. Look at your ''burden''¡­" "Burden my ass, get out!" And another ink-stone smacked me in the face. Glossary Lao Da = Boss. Here he''s giving another meaning to the character "´ó(Da)" which means big as you saw from the chapter content. *ʦµÜ = Younger Fellow Student/Disciple in the same school/sect **He uses an extremely casual way of referring to him, almost like a nickname for a child which sounds belittling. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 18 Volume 1 Chapter 18 1A Gloomy ce In another one of the rooms at Liu Shan Men, the window was shut, the door was locked and the candle was out. There was only a trace of sunlight that''d shine through the door from time-to-time, changing the shape of the shadow on the floor. There were two people in the room, one standing and one seated. The one standing looked feminine, exuding a gentle beauty and was thin. Yes, it was Shen Yiren''s younger brother, Shen Kuang. Shen Kuang bowed to the man sitting and said: "Captain, the recruitment event is over. My sister, she¡­ *cough*, the vice-captain passed a total of twenty-seven people. Twenty-four of them are treated as freshman and treated the same way as the other normal members. The other three are different as they passed all parts of the exam and have been epted into Liu Shan Men." The captain sat steadily in his chair as he said to Shen Kuang in a very friendly tone: "Not bad, not bad. Those three aren''t bad." "You already know about them?" "I arrived early and saw them from the sidelines. The recruits aren''t bad, but your sister? Hmph!" Shen Kuang was sweating bullets. The captain and his sister had some issues between them to begin with, and Shen Yiren went and fought with Si Tuo in front of the masses today. It looks like another fight is brewing. Shen Kuang immediately changed the topic by saying: "Those three are great. Recruiting those three will be hugely beneficial for Liu Shan Men." The captain was relieved after hearing what Shen Kuang said and said: "Hahaha, true. Those three aren''t just mere talents. They''ll also be valuable assets at the uing tournament in two weeks. Your sister usually makes a mess of things, but I must say she made splendid choices this time." Shen Kuang didn''t understand what he meant by them being "assets", so he asked: "Oh? How might they be useful in the uing tournament?" A broken boat''s metal can still be put to good use. Liu Shan Men may not be as it once was, but there are still skilful fighters there. Based on that logic, it''s possible to find people with skills better than the three, and hence Shen Kuang''s question. "It looks like you haven''t figured out what your sister is thinking yet. Come here, I''ll tell you." The captain looked like he was in a good mood. After all, he evenplimented Shen Yiren. Shen Kuang expressed his interest. The captain said with a smile: "The emperor is holding the tournament to give Liu Shan Men an opportunity. Winning or losing isn''t the end goal. The emperor simply wants to be pleased. He knows full well how many people work at Liu Shan Men and their worth. Forget your sister who''s been here since Yan Shisan''s time. The emperor knows all about me and the other elites here like the back of his hand. Your sister is aware of this fact, and therefore recruited those few skilled ones." Shen Kuang recalled the idiot known as Ming Feizhen, who even mistook him for a girl. "So you''re saying, those three could please his majesty?" Shen Kuang thought to himself: "That idiot, Ming Feizhen can?" The captain cracked his fingers and said in a confident tone: "Of course. First, Tang Ye''s martial prowess is incredible. He''s no less than the elites at Liu Shan Men. For one to be able to learn a great style from a reputable master is rare, and yet he learnt from many. Just as importantly, he''s skilled in each style. He''s a highly gifted individual. If he was taught Liu Shan Men''s top skills, he''d be in among the best of the best in Liu Shan Men within months. He''ll easily win the emperor''s favour. His majesty likes talent, so he''s bound to like such young talent." Shen Kuang was worried because there was still Su Xiao, who although is young,cks in the martial prowess department¡­ "But¡­" "Su Xiao? He''s built well and is quite smart. He''s bound to make a name for himself someday, but no, not at his current level." "That''s what I meant." The captain shook his head with a smile and said: "Kuang, you''re still too inexperienced. Don''t forget that winning isn''t the most important thing in the uing tournament, but rather the impression you give the emperor. As for how the emperor will see us, that''ll also depend on what his consorts and princesses think. Su Xiao is amazingly handsome and pretty. In fact he''s more pretty than girls by a long-shot. He''ll definitely win favour with thedies. What your sister sees in him is his handsome face." "Oh, I see¡­" Shen Kuang couldn''t help but admire Shen Yiren''s unique ability to spot talent. But then he suddenly thought of someone. The person he was thinking of wasn''t particrly skilled, wasn''t young, wasn''t particrly handsome, and was frankly, full of shit. But he was recruited nevertheless. When the captain saw the look on Shen Kuang''s face, he knew what he had to say. The captain faintly said: "Ming Feizhen is just like bait. That brat''s martial arts skills are so-so, and he''s fairly useless. But he has a good background. Mount Daluo was once one of the three big sects alongside Shaolin and Wudang, so they''re a potential powerhouse. Mount Daluo also has a lot of disciples who watch each other''s backs. If one of them meets with the trouble, they''ll be sure to help. Your sister recruited him when she considered that." "Hmm, I see." "The martial arts tournament is a big opportunity for us, hence why your sister is taking it very seriously. I myself also argued with her multiple times over the tournament matters, but it looks like her decision to conduct a public recruitment was the correct." "Yes, my sister has been running herself into the ground over this." They continued their business talk. Then the captain suddenlyughed and said: "Kuang, don''t be so formal with me. We''re done with business, so let''s go. Let''s go have some tea with your sister." Kuang froze in ce¡­ The captain had an argmuent with his sister not too long ago. If he were to go see her with the captain now¡­ Would that cause anyplications? "What''s wrong? Your sister doesn''t want me toe along?" Shen Kuang quickly busied himself with waving his hands as he added: "No, no. Why would she not want you toe along now? She''ll be fine with youing, brother-inw." The captain smiled and left the room with Shen Kuang. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 19 Volume 1 Chapter 19 2Conflict on the First Day It was day time and the sunshine was bright. I faintly heard the conversation between the two kids beside me as I got to the good part of my dream. Su Xiao said with admiration: "Brother Yan Ling, you rise very early. When I woke up, you had already packed away your nket and gone out to train." Tang Ye was putting on his robe to be worn when out and faintly replied: "I''m just used to it. The vice-captain wants us to gather at this time, so it''s time we head out." "I''m dressed and ready to leave." Tang Ye looked left and right. He frowned and asked: "Where''s Brother Ming?" Su Xiao awkwardly replied: "When I came out just before he was snoring in the room, so I think¡­" "I don''t understand how he got recruited." Tang Ye''s eyes looked serious as he shook his head and said with a sigh: "I''ll go wake him. Brother Xiao Han, please wait a bit." At the time, I was at the part of my dream where I was sharing poetry with Duke Zhou. All of a sudden I heard someone speak to me. "Brother Ming. Brother Ming, it''s time to wake up." "No, no¡­ You need to share a poem¡­" Tang Ye asked with a nk face: "What poem?" I replied in a daze: "Why is the moon full when we must separate?"* Tang Ye responded by said: "Why is the moon round when we must separate? This poem doesn''t have a continuation." "There is. The next line is¡­ I know the Pegasus Fist¡­" Tang Ye pulled my nket off without any hesitation, grabbed my arm with one arm and yelled: "Enough! If you don''t wake up, don''t me me for not being courteous." "Fuck off!" I just waved my hand with about twenty percent of my full power. My palm hit Tang Ye''s chest. He let out a muffed grunt as his body went up into the air and out the window, and before another peep came out of him, he passed out¡­ cold. I wasn''t yet fully awake so I went back to sleep. I felt someone pat me on my face a whileter. I opened my eyes with ease and saw a fair mesmerising face, but the person''s hair was done up as a manly bun. The body of said individual looked slender, but it was a pity that the chest region was t. "Poor evaluation. Poor evaluation¡­" The girl opened her withered eyes wide and asked: "Poor evaluation of what?" "Who are you miss? What would you be here in my run-down home for?" I wasn''t fully awake so not only was my pronunciation wonky, I also don''t remember very clearly the contents of what I mumbled. The girl sulkily said: "What girl? I''m Su Xiao. Why haven''t you woken up? We''re supposed to meet the vice-captain now." Su Xiao¡­ Who the heck is Su Xiao? Oh, the trap swordsman¡­ I mean, the pretty swordsman, Su Xiao. I massaged my aching temple, pulled the nket over myself and said: "What do want so early in the morning? Let them wait." I closed my eyes and returned to my conversation about constetions, palm reading, and sharing poems with Duke Zhou. But this bad-luck-inducing kid pulled my nket off again! Wait. Why did I say "again"? But before I could exin it to myself, Su Xiao poured a pot of tea on my face. He didn''t close the door so the cold winds in spring blew in, and I was pretty much awake from the shock. " I looked at him angrily and shouted: "What the hell?!" Su Xiao retorted: "You think you''re in the right?! We''re a team. If you don''t show up, you''ll affect us!" I can''t believe my teammate is so unreasonable. I gave up without a fight andined: "Fine! Since we both have our reasoning, let''s split up here! Leave!" Su Xiao was startled. He grabbed my cor and said: "That''d mean you''d get off scot-free! Stop causing trouble! Get up!!" I finally got out of bed after getting yelled at, my cor grabbed and having cold water poured on my face three more times by Su Xiao. I got dressed in a rush and ran towards the Vermillion hall. Su Xiao continued toin as we rain: "It''s all your fault we''re going to bete!" I cried out with vehemence: "What can we do about it now? And can you me me? Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" "What do you mean? Brother Yan Ling went to wake you up unsessfully. I don''t know where he went after either. Didn''t you see him?" "He came to woke me up?" No he didn''t. I only remember sharing poetry with Duke Zhou. We even argued with each other, but I don''t recall Tang Yeing by. I firmly said: "He probably went ahead of us." We continued talking until we reached the Vermillion Hall. Su Xiao felt small and timid when he saw everyone in the Vermillion Hall dressed neatly and stood silently because he''s young after all. But me? I knew it was a great opportunity! I extended my long legs and dashed into the Vermillion Hall leaving Su Xiao behind. I copped a scolding as soon as I set foot through the door. Boss Shen sat in a chair and shouted in a domineering tone: "Ming Feizhen, how dare the three of you arrivete on your first day?!" I ran over to the desk with my head hanging down, made my way to Boss Shen''s side and quietly said: "Boss, it''s not like I wanted to bete. It was all because Su Xiao is still young. He was so excitedst night he couldn''t sleep so I struggled to wake him this today. I had to pour water on his face three times and drag him out of bed." "Really?" Su Xiao then calmly and slowly came through. I just finished carrying out a great and noble deed, so I gloriously stood to the side of our leader. Our captain said to me: "It''s good that know to look after those younger than you. Keep it up." "Understood, boss! I won''t let you down!" Boss Shen looked at Su Xiao and said with a sigh: "Xiao Han, learn from Feizhen. I understand that younger people like to sleep, but Liu Shan Men is different to a martial arts school. There are strict rules you must adhere to. Don''t make that mistake again." "HUH?" Su Xiao opened his eyes wide and looked back-and-forth between Boss Shen and I. I gave him a "how about them apples" look. He looked at me like I have no shame. Boss Shen got a little angry and asked: "What? You got a problem?" Su Xiao immediately lowered his head and said: "I dare not." But he kept his hateful and scornful eyes on me. Come on~ don''t look at me like that. We were allte. You suffering alone is better than both of us suffering. Boss Shen suddenly asked: "So where''s Tang Ye?" Su Xiao and I looked at each other , and asked in unison: "He''s not here?" Glossary *A phrase from a poem, ²»Ó¦Óкޣ¬ºÎʳ¤Ïò±ðʱԲ. It holds no meaning for you as English readers so I''ve interpreted the meaning of the line instead. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 20 Volume 1 Chapter 20 2Trantor Comments: And that''s 7 chapters this week. I''m really trying my best to pump out as much as I can. The text load for this series suddenly almost doubled so I may not get 6 or more chapters next week. To set a goal, which I''ll now be ountable for since I''m announcing it, I''m going to try and break into the Rank #1000 or higher on novel updates this month. Here''s a question for you, how does a teenage NASCAR driver, drive better than us, when we''ve been driving for longer? Liu Shan Men''s Elite Rankings Boss Shen looked at us like: "Would I be asking you if I knew?" so I immediately obediently answered: "That naughty boy is probably training and lost track of time." That was the only excuse I could think of so that''s what I said. After I said that, I gave Su Xiao who was staring at mepletely astonished a little kick. Su Xiao forced himself to y along with my nonsense: "That''s right¡­ Brother Yan Ling is very focused on martial arts training so he might''ve forgotten about the meeting. I¡­ I''ll go get him now." Shen Yiren waved her hand and said: "Forget it. It''s good that he''s dedicated to his martial arts training. Just leave him to it. Just pass on to him my message." "Understood." Shen Yiren didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point in an orderly fashion, which was very characteristic of her: "You three are official members of Liu Shan Men starting today. Let me ask you, what is your evaluation of how our constables usually work?" The teacher''s pet, Su Xiao raised his hand to answer: "Arrest bad people, help good people, as well as helping the people." A vige chief basically does what you just mentioned, why would they need you for those jobs? Shen Yiren couldn''t help butugh: "We don''t need to do that sort of stuff, but generally speaking, you''re close. Our purpose is to punish evil on behalf of heaven and preserve the peace. We''re also tasked with upholding thew and traditions. The Qilin Guards and the royal family are already maintainingw and order. The Qilin Guards also contribute towards preserving the peace, but as for punishing evil¡­" Shen Yiren pointed at the shiny gue in front of the Vermillion hall with the phrase "Punish evil on behalf of heaven" written on it. "That que was gifted to us by the emperor whom founded the kingdom. It is the number one principle we abide to here at Liu Shan Men, so we must punish evil even if it conflicts with the other two goals, understood?" Su Xiao''s face turned red and got all giddy when he heard her as he excitedly said: "Yes ma''am!" How gullible. Do you have any sisters in your family who are slightly smarter than you? Give me three hours and I''ll trick them into bing my wives. I don''t want one as stupid as you because I''m afraid of the possibility that my offspring will turn out as stupid as you¡­ "Good." Shen Yiren gave a satisfied nod. "That''s good. I won''t waste my breath on needless words. Go see Sir Sui for your mission. I hope to see you two listed on the Liu Shan Men''s Elites list." "Understood!" Su Xiao then timidly asked: "But uhh¡­ Vice-captain, what''s Liu Shan Men''s Elites ranking?" "You don''t know? Feizhen, do you know?" "I''m not too sure¡­" Boss Shen clearly didn''t have the patience to exin it, so she waved her hand and said: "Well, get one of the guards to exin it to you. After that, go see Sir Sui." I actually do know; that''s why I don''t want to hear it. Liu Shan Men''s Elites ranking was a system created by the royal court to rank skilled fighters. Liu Shan Men were the bodyguards of the dynasty''s founder during the founding days. They served him with their lives and offed countless tyrants. That is why he specially created the ranking system. He then had the top three fighters act as the leaders, and gave them the titles: Ying Long (Lit. Responsive Dragon), Qing Lin (Lit. Blue Unicorn), and Fei Yu (Lit. Flying Fish). These three creatures, I mean, elites hold influential positions in the royal court. But since there can only be one captain for Liu Shan Men, the three had to decide on the role byparing their martial skills. The three of them had an Earth-shattering battle in the Northern Seas whichsted for seven days and seven nights before there was a victor. Fei Yu defeated the other two and emerged as the victor, thereby bing the leader of Liu Shan Men. That''s why the uniforms of Liu Shan Men have a flying fish sewn onto it even now. Even Tang Ye''s purple constable uniform has it. The other two got mad after they lost and promptly left Liu Shan Men. They leveraged their previous impressive aplishments to ask the emperor at the time for two posts, thus creating the current system with emperor''s entourage and the Qilin Guards. Ying Long went on to found the groupprising of the emperor''s entourage, while Qing Lin went on to form the Qilin Guards. What was originally used to rank those in Liu Shan Men became a ranking system for all three squads. It''s said that the ranking lists the top fifty fighters across the three squads. Once you''re ranked in the top fifty, officials will be sure to ask you to deal with matters in the martial world. Just remember that it''s impossible for anyone topletely remove themselves from matters in the martial world. ording to a guard''s exnation, it sounded like it was quite easy to get ranked. All you had to do wasplete enough missions, arrest enough thieves, and beat up enough bandits in the pugilistic world. Martial prowess ranking my ass. More like the rankings for those who ved away the most. What should I do? I really don''t want to get ranked. There''s no benefit to getting ranked. What, you don''t believe me? There are plenty of these types of rankings in ''The ck and White Reflection''. The most famous rankings in it are the Martial Masters, and the Ultimate Beauties rankings. The Ultimate Beauties ranking ranks the beauties in the martial world, which are divided into two categories: (A) Beauty and (B) Fragrance. I think Boss Shen is ranked third in the Beauty category¡­ I only found that out yesterday. The Martial Masters ranking is as the name suggests a ranking for the most skilled martial artists, which employs a top 100 system. But since there are winners and losers in every fight, the rankings for it change daily. My shifu, the Demon Sect leader Ximen Chuideng and Liu Shan Men''s captain Yan Shisan took turnspeting with each other to get into the top ten, but it was all for naught. Ximen Chuideng had a terrible reputation for killing people like it was a necessity for him to live like oxygen is. My shifu¡­ His reputation is worse than he is as a person! And who knows whose toilet Yan Shisan is scrubbing these days. If those in the top ten of the Martial Masters ranking are leading shitty lives like that, what makes you think there''s any worth in making the rankings? I reluctantly went to Sir Sui''s office in a small courtyard with the little brat Su Xiao, whose eyes were gleaming with joy. Sir Sui is an official at Liu Shan Men''s own ministry of personnel, and is mainly responsible for regting Liu Shan Men''s Elites rankings. We saw a big fat eunuch sprinkling dirt onto the flowers in the courtyard as soon as we entered the courtyard. If my memory does me justice, Sir Sui is a eunuch¡­ The current rules during this dynasty state that a eunuch can be an official if he is willing to study and take the exams, so Su Xiao and I weren''t surprised. The two of us stepped forward and courteously said: "Greetings, Sir Sui." Sir Sui turned around and said with a smile: "Please don''t stand on ceremony. I assume you two know who I am since you''re here. I''m Sui Tu Wan." What? Three, two, one?** Your father is a foreigner? I''m lost¡­ Glossary *Ying Long = Responsive Dragon (A winged dragon and rain deity in Chinese mythology); Qing Lin = Blue Unicorn; Fei Yu = Flying Fish. I''m going with the Pinyin, because calling someone "Responsive Dragon" is¡­ **Sui Tu Wan is pronounced: Sooee Too One, and hence 3, 2, 1 in English Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 21 Volume 1 Chapter 21 1Trantor Comments: The answer to the NASCAR question lies within another question, which is: When was thest time you asked yourself if changing the way you shift gears, elerate or approach the curb for example could improve your driving? As for the NASCAR teenager, he''s constantly asking himself how he can improve by even 1% all the time. The take-away: If you want to improve at something, you have to demand more. Just going through the motions isn''t enough. That''s why your driving (or any other skill set) never improves. For this very reason, I continually try to read more literature works (and research studies because I like it) to improve my own literacy skills in hopes to bring you better trantions. Being the best doesn''t mean I''ve reached my limit, it just means I''m the toughest challenge I''ve got. You guys should definitely ask the same of yourselves too. The One-of-a-kind Ruffian and The World''s Number One Scumbag Sui Tu Wan. Three, two, one. No matter how you read it, his name is pretty Westernised¡­ Su Xiao and I headed to the location of our first mission per Sir Sui''s instructions. It''s said that there was someone bullying the kind yet cowering from the bigger bullies here in this vige. The vigers cried saying that they reported the officials for ignoring the situation and reporting that person''s bullying knew no bounds. It''s also said that he''s a pervert. He goes after olddies up to seventy-eight, to as young as the hard worker next door from Uncle Niu''s family. As long as they''re a woman, he goes for them. After hearing that, I almost thought my shifu was there. I was contemting it was the right thing for me to do and go kill my own kin for the greater good. Not long after, Su Xiao and I arrived at said person''s little vige called Peach Vige. The vige is close to the outskirts of Nan Jing, but is still under the jurisdiction of Nan Jing. And since they reported the matter to Liu Shan Men, we had an obligation to resolve it. After listening to what Boss Shen said, Su Xiao''s head was filled with nothing but thoughts of how to get listed in Liu Shan Men''s Elites rankings. This troublesome kid just can''t let me live in peace. If we got ranked, do you think we''d even have off-days? I retired so I could earn money without lifting a finger, not to ve away into old age. I''m going to screw today''s mission up no matter what. After entering Peach Vige, we made contact with the vige chief who filed the report. The vige chief was around seventy, but still looked energetic and healthy nheless. "Greetings chief, we''re from Liu Shan Men. I''m Su Xiao, this here is Ming¡­" I waved my hand at him and said: "Whatever, cut to the chase. Gramps, we heard you were getting bullied by a bully around here." "Yes, that''s right!" Su Xiao was stunned as soon as the vige chief spoke. And he''s supposed to be a local. Shame on him. Don''t you know those from Peach Vige are considered heroic individuals? When I came here in the past, I mistook it for being the Northeast¡­ The vige chief evidently hated the bully. He stamped his feet, thumped his chest and said: "That thug has no respects for anything. I''ve nevere across anybody so shameless. A few days ago, he messed with the daughter of the Wang family. When her family came knocking, he shamelessly apologised and even asked for her hand in marriage. The thug doesn''t have any money for a wedding, so he pawned an ox for twenty silvers at Aunt Li''s ce, saying it was to hold a wedding banquet. In the end, he ran off with the money and the girl. I reported him at your ce three times. You people came here three times and then told me you couldn''t do anything about it. So what do I do?" "Hmm, that''s¡­" Su Xiao waspletely lost. After juggling it in his head for a good while, he asked: "But why did he leave his ox behind?" "Huh? What do you know? That ox was mine! He stole my ox!" Now that is some fe. He''s a master con-man¡­ "Old Wang has lost his daughter, Aunt Li has her lost money, and I lost my ox! What do you suggest we do?" It was Su Xiao''s first time dealing with a case, and he was at a loss for what to do, so he looked to me to ask for help. I put on a straight-face and said: "We will bring the girl and your ox and the money back." Is this a damn tongue twister?!* The vige chief''s eyebrows turned upwards forming a smile as he said with eyes gleaming with hope: "That''s great! I''ll take you to him. Young people are so much easier to work with, so much better than those old geezers!" I felt ashamed hearing him say that. I bet the constables that came here thest three times didn''t want to deal with it because it was troublesome. Liu Shan Men is responsible for monitoring the martial world and its influence onmoners in the first ce, so these sorts of quarrels should be reported to the magistrate. These sorts of issues shouldn''t be reported to Liu Shan Men. But thanks to that, I won''t have to screw the mission over. I wouldn''t make the elites ranking even if Ipleted three of these sorts of missions daily, so there''s nothing to worry about. "¡­¡­" I came to a sudden stop. Su Xiao almost bumped into me, and said in an annoyed tone: "Brother Ming, what''s the matter?" I focused on my listening. I could hear the sound of weapons nging against each other to the East of the vige. From the sounds I heard, I could discern that there were three swords, an iron rod and three single-edged swords. Why are there people fighting in this sort of ce? And by the sounds of it, they''re quite skilled¡­ "Vige chief, are there martial artists in your vige?" "Huh?!" The vige chief blinked quickly several times. "They''re all people passing by. They said theye from Lan Zhu Tong or something. They get along quite well with that bully. They''re bad people." I listened in carefully to the sounds while mulling over what the vige chief said and came up with a guess. Su Xiao blinked and asked: "Lan Zhu Tong? What''s Lan Zhu Tong?" I helplessly exined: "It''s Lan Jun Zhu Kong." Isn''t that the group that''s ranked seventh in the Demon Sect?" He then looked at me with suspicion and asked: "How did you know martial artists are here?" I unleashed my talent for bullshitting and said: "Why else would the vige chief have reported it to Liu Shan Men? Do you think he''s an idiot or something?" The vige chief cooperated excellently. He puffed his chest out proudly, and I have to say, he did look pretty tough. After being rebutted by me, Su Xiao apologetically said: "I''m sorry, Brother Ming. I thought you were spouting nonsense again¡­" "I''m really hurt by the way you treat me as arade¡­ Ha¡­ I really miss the soy sauce pork from Dong Po Restaurant." "¡­I don''t think I''ve offended you that badly." I sighed and said: "You must be thinking I''m trying to take advantage of you again. What I was trying to say was¡­" I was trying to exploit Su Xiao into buying me some soy sauce pork while walking backwards. Consequently, I bumped into someone behind me. I didn''t feel any resistance. I turned around and saw that he was already lying on the ground as if he was sent flying by a bull or something. What the hell? Is he trying to scam me for money? "Are you alright?" "As if I''m alright!" The guy lying on the ground had curly hair that looked like the aftermath of an explosion. He got up and made a scene to get me topensate him. The brat had facial e. He was evidently the usually energetic type and leaving a mess in his wake wherever he went. It certainly looked like he was trying to scam me. Curly stared at me and shouted: "You tired of living? They call me the one-of-a-kind ruffian, and the world''s number one scumbag, and here you are crossing me!" His muscle-less frame quivered after he was done talking. It looked like he was dead-set on sizing me up. The vige chief widened his eyes, stared at him, pointed at him and said: "That''s him!" I widened my eyes too. This curly-haired brat is the big bully in the vige? I could sense the cunning aura exuding from him. Glossary * All the ''ands'' in there make it a pain to read or say in Chinese, and also why I wrote it like that. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 22 Volume 1 Chapter 22 2Young Man with a Sabre "Su Xiao, go take a look over there. Let''s talk after we get some information on Lan Jun Zhu Kong." "Alright, but can you hold a proper conversation with¡­ Mr. Scum here?" Su Xiao blinked a few times and then said: "I''ll head over there and try to gather some information." "Yes, yes, yes. Let''s do that. Mr. Scum, let''s have a chat, shall we?" After I said three sentences, the self-proimed, one-of-a-kind ruffian and number one scum-bag curly-haired bloke rubbed his hands with a smile like a luscious chrysanthemum and said: "Hey bro, let''s just have a friendly chat. If you have a question, feel free to ask, there''s no need to be so reserved. I''ll tell you everything I know. What? A wife? I don''t have one. Hehe. I don''t want a wife. I was preparing to send Miss Wang back. Of course I''llpensate them. I shouldpensate them by all ounts. I''llpensate them even if it means I have to sell my pants. I''ll pay Aunt Li back too. I''ll pay her back twice the amount. Actually, make that three times the amount. The vige chief''s ox? Hmm¡­ As the representative and face of young people of this vige, I was going to swap his ox for a younger one because his hard-working ox was so old it was basically ready to die from illness. Actually, I was going to get him two oxen, I mean ten oxen to repay him for always looking out for me." I spent my breath teaching this g how he should live his life. He puffed up his cheeks while still keeping my waist de in check with the part between his legs, and had changed for the better. He really does live up to his nickname, scum. I haven''te across as many as bad as him. "I won''t make things hard for you since you''re so cooperative." I sheathed my sword back into my scabbard. The corner of the punk''s eyes lifted up as if he were about to cuss me. I gave him a soft pat on the shoulder causing his entire body to sink more than one-foot deep into the ground. His legs were fine thought so the tough ground surface was probably formed from mud. He was so surprised his face looked like an antelope face-to-face with a pride of lions, causing his entire body to quiver helplessly. I gave him a smile and said: "Answer whatever I ask you." Only then did Mr. Scume out honestly¡­ Turns out his surname is Cha, and his first name is Pi. He may look like a fighting-chicken right now, but he''s the son of a prestigious family in Peach Vige. His father was involved with dealings with the emperor''s entourage in the past. He''s the descendent of a general. Histe father had wished for him to enter the pce and serve the kingdom, and hence the character ''Pi'' for his name* Who would''ve imagined that this punk could turn the "pi" character in "conquer and expand the kingdom''snds" and turn it into the "pi" character for ruffian? The bastard even turned his surname "Cha" into the character "zha" for scum. I better be careful when I''m around his ancestors'' cemetery. I don''t want to get a shock when his old man jumps out of his casket to strangle him¡­ And now onto the main point¡­ Three uninvited guests showed up at his ce a few days ago iming to be his father''s friends when he was still alive and said that they came from a ce called Lan Jun Zhu Kong. They asked to borrow some stuff from his ce and then turned his ce inside-out. They stayed for a few days and refused to leave. They even announced that they wouldn''t just let the matter go so easily. Okay, we can''t not mention Mr. g''s asshole-mentality. At first, he was really afraid of those three guests from the pugilistic world upying his ce, but then he came up with the idea to bully and con the vigers using their name as a form of backing. The bastard conned the Wang family''s daughter, conned Aunt Li of her money and the vige chief of his ox. This guy is the walking definition of the word shameless. But there was one thing that caught my attention. "You said that they imed to be people from Lan Jun Zhu Kong, right?" The g said with a crying face: "Yes¡­ I''m telling the truth. I wouldn''t dare lie to you!" I didn''t think he was lying. "Do you know what sort of ce Lan Jun Zhu Kong is?" "No." I don''t think he knows. If he did, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to bully girls under the name of the envoy of the Demon Sect. "So who are they fighting with?" "I think it was some Forest Guards." ** Forest guards my ass! I''d be a metropolitan guard if that were the case!*** He must be talking about the Qilin Guards. The Qilin Guards have always been responsible for finding the whereabouts of the Demon Sect so that''s nothing strange. I listened in to the sound of weapons shing against one another in the distant suspiciously. The Demon Sect''s martial arts? I don''t know, I''m not familiar with it. However¡­ "Energy Fusion is Hua Shan Sect''s technique. They''re fellow disciples and they''re unting their skills like they''re hot-shots." I''m very knowledgeable on the internal techniques taught by various prestigious sects, including the Demon Sect. The three who came iming to be members of Lan Jun Zhu Kong are using Hua Shan''s internal Energy Fusion. Once one has mastered Energy Fusion then the practitioner can imitate the techniques of even the Demon Sect as long as they have a good grasp on the actualised techniques that need to be executed. "Huh? What did you say?" "Nothing." If they really were from the Demon Sect, Su Xiao would need more than ten lives. Those guys kill people without batting an eye. But Hua Shan¡­ Oh yeah, I''ve retired, so why do I have to concern myself with this crap? "g, bring me a pot of tea, my throat is dry." ****** Su Xiao saw three people in blue shirts fighting with three men in brocade guard uniforms. Their weapons and agility clearly outssed Su Xiao. Ming Feizhen told him to just watch from afar, but one of the guys in blue looked like he was gaining the upper hand. Su Xiao couldn''t tell who was who, and was worried the Demon Sect would win, so he tried his best toe up with a n. To be frank, in such circumstances, new recruits would''ve run away with their tail between their legs and reported it to their superior. However, Su Xiao has a strong sense of justice, and after hearing Shen Yiren''s speech, his sense of justice gushed forth. Pretty Boy Su Xiao pulled out his trusty sabre he always had on him after shouting: "You demonic trash, how dare you behave so audaciously?!" His sabre was the Su family''s heirloom, the divine sabre called Ancient Cold. The fact that the de was revered by the heavens couldn''t be hidden despite the de looking rusty and the handle being old. The wielder was a young and elegant pretty boy. The sabre was like the crescent moon at night. The six were engaged in an intense battle, but were unconsciously drawn to one particr person. Someone among them blurted out: "What a handsome young man. What a sharp de." Su Xiao with his sabre in hand confidently yelled: "I''m Su Xiao from Liu Shan Men. Which one of you are the bastards from Lan Jun Zhu Kong?!" One of the guys with a blue shirt said: "Oh, so you''re from Liu Shan Men. Okay, fuck you. I wasted my breathplimenting you." Since that guy in the blue shirt dared to cuss at someone from Liu Shan Men, it went without saying that he was from the Demon Sect, and therefore meant that the three in brocade guard uniforms were allies. Right after Su Xiao formed his conclusion, the three guys in the brocade robe said: "Fuck you, Liu Shan Men. How dare youe in and try to kill-steal after all our effort? You want a piece of the pie? Not over our dead bodies." Those three were even ruder than the three in blue shirts. Just one line from Su Xiao incurred the verbal-wrath from both sides. Okay, so who''s with the Demon Sect? Su Xiao got confused¡­ Glossary *Comes from the phrase¿ª½®±ÙÍÁ which depending on context can be tranted a number of ways, but in this particr scenario is like "conquer and expand the kingdom''snds (Lit. Cut open newnds)." The third character in (from the left) is "pi" which is the same character for his name which essentially means "break" in this context. **Forest is ''Lin'' which is the same pronunciation as the ''Lin'' in ''Qilin''. ***I changed it from "sanitation enforcer" to "metropolitan guard" otherwise the joke wouldn''t make sense in English. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 23 Volume 1 Chapter 23 2Picking on the Weakest It took a while before Su Xiao figured out that the guys in blue iming to be from Lan Jun Kong Zhu were members of the Demon Sect, and that the guys in brocade guard uniforms were the Qilin Guards who were in the middle of their investigation. Su Xiao said in a confused tone: "Sorryrades from Qilin, I didn''t mean to steal your credit but we can''t let anyone from the Demon Sect off either. Umm¡­ Uhh¡­ Can''t I take just one of them back?" Su Xiao was unable to continue in a regal tone. He does read, it''s just that he''s usually surrounding himself with those in the martial world so his usual speech tone had changed. The Qilin Guards shook their heads like epileptics and said: "You want to take one of them? Did you know we hung a que with ''The three great detestations'' inscribed on it in ourrge courtyard?" "The three great detestations?" Su Xiao was lost. He''s new to the world, how would he know the martial world''s ssics? He softly asked: "Pornography, gambling and illicit drugs?" "Fuck off! The que has what our captain hates the most inscribed in text on it." The guys in brocade guard uniforms grinded their teeth as though their superior was right beside them supervising and said: "The most detested thing in the world is that old fuck Ximen Chuideng. The second most detested thing is everyone else in the Demon Sect. The third most detested thing is you garbage bags from Liu Shan Men!" Su Xiao who was fairly clueless about their bad blood history casually waved his hand and brushed it off with: "Man, that''s all ancient history. Can''t you guys be more flexible? I''ll stand here and watch. Once you guys can''t handle it anymore more, let me have a go, deal?" He didn''t expect them to take that even more offensively. The guys in blue shirts didn''t pass up the opportunity to burst intoughter. The three brocade guards were fuming: "Piss off, trash! You''re the weakling here. This is a walk in the park for us!" The three charged forward after they were done talking. The three brocade guards weren''t the cream of the crop in the Qilin Guards squad, but they were still formidable nheless. They''re a small team who''ve learnt a formation called "The Ultimate Sabre and Rod Formation of Three". So there is one broadsword and two rods, or one rod and two broadswords, which are worked inbination, allowing them to defeat their opponents when the odds are against them. As you all know, if the weaker guy defeats the stronger guy, then picking on the weak as the stronger one is a cinch. The three of them initially weren''t scared of him because he looked young. However, upon seeing the sharpness of his divine de, the three thought it was best to take him on with their formation. The three in blue didn''t join the fray and instead discussed what to do amongst themselves. "So what shall we do now that they''re caught up in their own conflict?" "Let''s smash the younger guy and steal his sabre." "Sounds like a n, I''m with you!" Su Xiao was trapped inside their formation. Normally, when you''re surrounded, you''d retreat as fast as possible. The most he could do in that situation was to hold out painstakingly, but it all changed when the three in blue joined the fray. The three of them were sword wielders. They unleashed the "Selfless Sword Style", the basic style taught upon bing a member of the Demon Sect. What makes that style formidable is that it damages both the wielder and the enemy in exchange for dealing massive damage. However, the three of them weren''t using the mental cultivation methods taught by the Demon Sect. The executed techniques were right, but the internal arts they were using were Hua Shan''s Energy Fusion. Consequently, the damage dealt was reduced, but at the same time they reduced the damage they''d suffer. It''s still a worthy trade-off in the end. Su Xiao didn''t train in his family''s sabre style too diligently, hadn''t learnt Liu Shan Men''s martial arts, was young and had no experience withbating real enemies, so the six of them gave him a tough time. Two of the guys in blue stuck to both sides of his Ancient Cold sabre, with one on his left, and one to the right. The brocade guard wielding the rod grunted and put Su Xiao''s lights out. The brocade guard didn''t expect the guys dressed in blue to be waiting to steal Su Xiao''s treasured de as soon as he passed out. Unfortunately for them, it seemed that Su Xiao had such a tight grip on it the two of them couldn''t flog it. Instead, the brocade guards turned their attention to them. One of the guys in blue got annoyed, threw a fit and chopped off Su Xiao''s wrist. The captain of the brocade guards regretted his decision and was worried that they''d be too much to handle if they managed to get their hands on the sabre. He gathered up all his internal energy and struck Su Xiao''s back with a palm strike with everything he had, slinging Su Xiao like a weapon at them to at least deal them some damage. Six people surrounded a young man not yet seventeen, grunting and trying to pursue their own ends, with his unconscious body in the middle to separate them. "YAAAHH!" "KUGHHHAAA!!" The brocade guards palm strike was extremely sharp while the guy in blue swung his sword in a strangely rushed manner. The brocade guard struck one of the guys in blue with all his might behind his palm strike destroying his nerves and breaking his bones. The guy in blue also managed to neatly slice off the brocade guards left arm, causing blood to gush forth. After the exchange of blows, both sides were one man down, but because there weren''t mentally prepared, they were crying and shrieking from the pain. The brocade guard eximed: "You despicable bastard! You pretended to stab the punk from Liu Shan Men and then stabbed me instead." Another guy in blue angrily yelled: "You''re a slippery one too. You changed the direction of your attack part way through. You nearly took my brother''s life!" The two of them red at each other and suddenly regained theirposure. "Did you say I stabbed someone from your side?" "Did you say I changed the direction of my attack part way through?" The two of them acted weird and said: "I didn''t. I was aiming for the little punk. Huh? Where''s the punk?" Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 24 Volume 1 Chapter 24 0If You Can Solve it With Brute Force, Try Not to Speak I took a sip of tea as I was carrying Su Xiao. I couldn''t help but cough. The g brought me some dodgy tea leaves. There are always remnants of tea leaves getting stuck in my throat. Su Xiao was asleep like a napping Persian cat. His white skin had a hint of pink, his limbs were beautiful, his teeth were white just like a girl¡­ If he didn''t need a bag over his head that is. "Boss, we found the punk!" A little henchman looking guy was excitedly yelling while pointing in my direction: "Over there, over there!!" The guys in blue and brocade guard uniforms finally noticed me. They quickly turned around and red at me. The guy from Hua Shan pretending to be an envoy from the Demon Sect shouted: "Who are you? Speak now or hold your peace forever." If you''re going to pretend to be an envoy of the Demon Sect at make the effort to make it convincing. No one in the Demon Sect would waste time getting the name out of their opponents. I rolled my eyes and ignored him. The Qilin guard in the brocade uniformughed and said: "Ignorant Demon Sect disciple, can''t you tell? One look tells you he''s not a resident of this ce. Since he came to the aid of that punk from Liu Shan Men and is wearing a constable uniform, it''s a given that he''s from Liu Shan Men. Hahahaha." Pfft!! Stupid! You mistook Hua Shan disciples for being Demon Sect members and are trying to arrest them. You deserve to be an errand boy for eternity. Come to think of it, why are Hua Shan disciples pretending to be envoys of the Demon Sect? And why here in Nan Jing of all ces? Aren''t they aware they hate the Demon Sect here in Nan Jing more than anywhere else? I silently considered the questions in my head and didn''t speak to them. Instead I just signalled to them toe at me. The guy in blue chuckled and said: "Fine. If you want to die so badly, I''ll dly grant you your wish!" Me: "¡­¡­" The guy in the brocade guard uniform shouted: "Hey you, if you don''t run along, I won''t hesitate to attack." Me: "¡­¡­" The guy in blue gave a longugh and asked: "Are you mute? Did our swordsmanship shock you so much that you''re at a loss for words?" The brocade guard didn''t want to look like he was less of a man, so he said in a loud voice: "Get lost, demon-kind. He was scared by our formidable formation. It''s got jack shit to do with you." Me: "Are you guys done talking? Do you want to fight or not?" The two leaders acted like they were embarrassed and cleared their throats. They then surrounded me who tried to be friendly. ******************************* The Guy in blue couldn''t keep his calm. He knew he was in a bad situation. He didn''t even catch a glimpse of the man standing in front of him when he saved the punk. He''d never met anybody like that in the twenty years he''d been in the pugilistic world. He only knew of two people who had that level of qinggong*, their school''s leader and their senior brother. But just because someone had a high level of proficiency with qinggong, that didn''t mean they were a good fighter. He thought that it was unlikely that he could beat the three of them together. However, he hesitated because he was afraid that going all out would reveal the true nature of his martial arts and thereby the school he truly belonged to. He was tasked with an important task this time which was part of a bigger plot, hence why he came to Peach Vige and pretended to be an envoy from the Demon Sect. He couldn''t let them get caught here so he hesitated. The Qilin Guards however were very level-headed. He felt it was best to attack together. He''d get rid of Liu Shan Men first and then the Demon Sect. If the Demon Sect members escaped, he''d still be aplished for taking out two of Liu Shan Men''s constables. It''s as Ximen Chuideng of the Demon Sect said back then, it''s faster to take care of them all at once!! They readied up. One of them was injured and couldn''t fight at his maximum capacity but they still used their "Ultimate Sabre and Rod of Three" formation topletely surround Ming Feizhen. Inside the formation were the guys in blue and Ming Feizhen who were to fight each other. The guys in blue realising the grim situation they were caught in decided to strike. They used a variety of moves to hide their true styles and thereby identities. They were busy sending a signal to their seniors. The three of them used the technique "Song of the Phoenix" together. That''s a powerful technique from Hua Shan sect and also the technique the three of them painstakingly trained. The three of them prepared their Energy Fusion technique before unleashing it. They unleashed the Song of the Phoenix attack with the purpose of severely injuring Ming Feizhen, but more so to escape their current predicament. As soon as the Song of the Phoenix was unleashed, the vibration of the sword tip sounded like birds chirping, while also creating the image of thousands of birds worshipping a phoenix. The three of them had rtively even power levels, so the power of the technique was multiplied when they executed it in unison. The song of the phoenix could be heard by the ear as their sword tips moved. Ming Feizhen held Su Xiao with his left arm while drinking tea with his right hand. He moved his arm in a circle without blinking. Be gentle. The continuous thought of being gentle, gentle without limits and execution of Tai Chi sent the three hundred birds flying towards the group in brocade guard uniforms. In the blink of an eye, three phoenixes were sent flying towards the Qilin Guards, sending them into a frenzy. Ming Feizhen pulled his arm back towards his body and the guys in blue found that they lost control of the sword in their hands before they knew it. The swords techniques didn''te to a halt though. Their executed moves carried through and continued being unleashed on the three Qilin Guards. He was just one man controlling three swords with one hand, and yet his executions of the techniques were much clearer. The three Qilin Guards were stabbed at their pressure points and died before the three hundred birds finished flying. The guys in blue came to the realisation that he borrowed their momentum to follow through, but how was such a gentle movement able to deliver such incredible impact?! The leader of the guys in blue was scared shitless. He said in a trembling voice: "W-wu Dang''s Tai Chi!! You''re Zhang Sanfeng!!" "Screw you, your mum is Zhang Sanfeng!!" Ming Feizhen angrily hurled their three swords back at them causing them to see stars. He then eximed: "Do I look that old?!" What he did next caused one of the guys in blue who still had his conscious to lose his mind. Ming Feizhen took a sip of tea. He took a sip of tea out of his cup with his right hand. This guy took their swords, defeated three Qilin Guards, and threw their swords back at them with his right hand too! "Gh-ghost!!" That Hua Shan disciple was so frightened he passed out. Ming Feizhen was befuddled and asked: "Why do people always say that same line after I have a fight with somebody¡­?" ******************************* I looked at the six lying on the ground and then finished my tea. Why are these guys such chatterboxes? Do you have to talk when you could resolve the issue with brute force? Hmph, look at me. I''m overpowered, invincible and haven''t been surpassed in thirty years. I shouldn''t go about things in such a high-profile manner though. It''ll make it hard for me to run my provident fund scam. Luckily Su Xiao was out cold so nobody saw it. Huh? Why''s there the sound of extra person breathing? I quickly spun around and saw an astonished Tang Ye standing there. It looks like he came running over and was catching his breath. He looked at me with his eyes wide¡­ And the six on the ground. "¡­¡­" "¡­¡­" "Howe there are so many people lying on the ground? What happened?" "¡­¡­" The worthless actor Tang Ye looked at me without moving. He just silently looked at me without saying anything. His gaze started to get on my nerves. I easily came up with more bullshit. "I¡­¡­" "I saw you knock them out." I started sweating¡­ Glossary *The ability to move swiftly and lightly at superhuman speed, and perform gravity-defying moves such as gliding on water surfaces, scaling high walls and mounting trees. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 25 Volume 1 Chapter 25 1Can''t You Just Pretend You Didn''t See Anything? "Brother Yan Hua¡­" "My name''s Yan Ling." Tang Ye looked at me in silence and then pointed out the crux of his problem: "Your martial prowess is incredible. Why are you hiding your skills from everyone?" Fuck¡­ I can''t deal with this sort of pressure. Back then shifu once said he''d teach me the Heart and Soul Destroying Palm Strike, a palm strike where you hit so hard that your opponent would leave the world for three days. Back then, I decided not to learn such an evil style and let it disappear along with history to protect all the kind women he tarnished, the reputation of the beauties in the martial world, and the rights of women in the world. I didn''t think it''de back to bite me in the ass now. Man if I knew it I wouldn''t have to deal with this mess now. I could erase Tang Ye''s memories with a single palm strike. I wore a bitter look on my face, grit my teeth and said: "I''ll wake up on time every day from now on. Help me keep this a secret, deal?" Tang Ye had a cold look on his face like the stone lions, at the door of Liu Shan Men, no, make that the face of a pixiu.* and eximed: "Who do you take me for?" I grit my teeth and asked: "What do you want then?" "I went to wake you up this morning and got struck by your palm strike whichpletely obliterated my defence. I was out cold for several hours before I awoke." Uhh¡­ So why didn''t you take the opportunity to axe me on the head just now? "I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was young and don''t think I''m bad." Tang Ye lifted up his sleeve to sh his unicorn tattoo. "Do you know what this is?" I respectfully replied: "Horseshoe triceps!"** "¡­¡­" Tang Ye thought I misunderstood something he said and for an instant, was lost for words. After that he said: "I lost my father in the homicide in Meixiang five years ago. My mother passed away not long after due to illness after bing depressive over his death. After that, I made a vow to avenge their deaths. This unicorn head was the only clue left behind in Meixiang, so I got it tattooed onto my arm to remind myself to never forget the death of my parents." I listened to him in awe, and then gave him a thumbs up and said: "Your horseshoe triceps really are amazing!" "¡­In any case, I decided five years ago that I''d definitely get revenge, so I started learning from reputable masters all over the world. I dedicated myself to my martial arts training every day to get to where I am today. I''d say my skills are among the top in the pugilistic world. But you defeated me." Hey, hey hey! Damn, are you still holding a grudge? Man, I don''t even remember that happening!! "You''re extremely skilled. At the very least, you''re not as useless as you pretend to be. You did everything you could to get into Liu Shan Men. What are you after?" For the retirement concession, the medical concession, thepensation for losing a job, and the work injury insurance.*** And to put food on the table until I get those provident funds¡­ He wouldn''t believe me if I said this, would he? "I don''t care what you''re after but you defeated me and that''s an unarguable fact. Therefore, I need to get even." After he was done speaking, he extended both arms and the veins on his arm were suddenly visible. The unicorn on his right arm looked ferocious. His whole body exuded a very imposing aura. Tang Ye extended one hand towards me and said: "Let''s fight!" He must be using some special method of energy utilisation, which would exin that phenomenon. I''m having trouble believing he wants to fight me for real. What shall I do? Fight him? I can''t bloody fight! I''m still carrying sleeping beauty Su here. I scratched my head, and asked with augh: "Don''t you think I''m stronger than you? You still want to fight?" "Who says you''re stronger than me?!" The usually stone-faced Tang Ye suddenly got furious. "You caught me when I was off-guard this morning. I admit that your strength is quite incredible, but you probably can''t beat me if we fight fair-and-square, one-on-one right now." I said with a bitter look: "But I don''t have any reason to fight you, right?" Tang Ye''s posture didn''t change and he didn''t show any signs of backing down: "There is! If you don''t fight me, I''ll go to our vice-captain and spill the beans." Fine! If you want to get your ass kicked so badly, I''ll happily kick it for you. I specialise in subduing those who refuse to submit! I''ve had enough! This punk is trying to ruin my beautiful life-n. I can''t take his shit no more! I took one step forward towards Tang Ye who looked like he was getting more and more imposing. I took another step forward, and then another. This was my n. Walk over to him, smack his head in, the end. Simple. I bet I could drop him dead before Su Xiao regains conscious. Tang Ye looked very alert. Look at his stance. He''s courting death. I took my time walking forward nning to enact my "smack his head in" n, but then got stopped in my tracks when someone came running over from far away in the distance screaming. "Master! We''ve got a problem!" I looked and saw who it was. It was the g. That guy knows what panic is? I loudly shouted: "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye couldn''t hear the g''s voice which was three miles away and only turned around after hearing me shout. He couldn''t help but chuckle because he knew the g couldn''t hear my shout. But the g replied from afar: "There are people digging the mountain graves!" Tang Ye looked like he heard the two important words "mountain graves" and looked at me suspiciously. What are you looking at? It''s called the Thousand Mile Sound Travel technique. It''s an internal style technique. Spend another twenty years learning it and you''ll be able to do it too. But digging the mountain graves? That''ll incur a death penalty. "Brother Tang, we''re both members of Liu Shan Men, so we can''t prioritise our own matters over work, right? Digging graves will incur the death penalty, are you going to deal with it or not? If you''re not going to deal with it, I will." Tang Ye''s a reasonable person and seemed to understand that dealing with the issue couldn''t be dyed, so he rxed his stance. The overbearing aura dissipated as well. It was evident it was because he left fight-mode. I didn''t know this young guy had such powerful internal energy. "Alright, I''ll go with you. We''ll put our duel off for now." Glossary *Pixiu = A Chinese mythical hybrid creature,monly, but incorrectly referred to in the West by the Greek word "chimera". **Tang Ye was trying to show him the tattoo while Feizhen was focused on the triceps. To express "horseshoe triceps" as we do in the bodybuilding circle, you say "unicorn arm" in Chinese. So when Tang Ye showed him the unicorn tattoo and Feizhen talked about his triceps instead, Tang Ye basically had a "wtf" moment. ***He actually uses the phrase "The Five Concessions (Lit. trantion)," which includes: the retirement concession, the medical concession,pensation for losing a job, the work injury insurance, and maternity leave pay. But since he''s a guy¡­ I left out maternity leave pay. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 26 Volume 1 Chapter 26 2Trantor Note: "g" is what Feizhen sometimes refers to Zha Pi as. If you''d prefer me to stick with just "Zha Pi" to be more memory-friendly, please say so in thements and I''ll make sure it''s Zha Pi for your ease of reading. Master"Behind" the Scenes "Grave robbers still exist?" I scanned my surrounding with my eyes. There were countless tombstones on the crooked hillside. It looks like that''s Peach Vige''s cemetery. There were two people hastily throwing the dirt on the surface aside and trying to continue digging. When I got closer I noticed something strange. The tombstone, I mean grave wasrger in dimensionspared to the surrounding ones. In a way it was lucky. It took a lot of effort from the two grave robbers because the tombstone was made from stone. "Zha Pi, who does thergest grave in the vige belong to?" Zha Pi and Tang Ye can''t see that far and definitely couldn''t see anything in detail, so they didn''t understand what I was talking about, but Zha Pi answered: "Of course my it''s my family''s. Did you forget my old man served as part of the emperor''s entourage? His grave was erected by officials, so it''s sumptuousness." It sounded to me like he''d be more than happy to migrate into the grave. I thought to myself: "Fuck!" I looked towards Zha Pi, made an apologetic expression and said: "Sorry in advance then. The grave those two are robbing¡­ Belongs to your family." "What?!" Zha Pi angrily jumped up-and-down. "I was nning to sell that tombstone when my financial situation was tight. Master Ming, please help me get rid of those two people!" "¡­¡­" This scoundrel¡­ Scumbag you are indeed. "Grave robbing will incur the death penalty. The emperor''s entourage is different to Liu Shan Men. They''re essentially officials in the royal court. Robbing their graves means decapitation, no ifs or buts." Tang Ye''s eyes showed a hint of murderous intent when he spoke. It''s more urate to say that he was trying to provide another excuse for beating up those two grave robbers than providing a judicial interpretation. I didn''t get him. It''s the pugilistic world we''re talking about here. Killing a grave robber is no big deal. What''s he acting all righteous for? I nodded and said: "You can go on ahead if you don''t like it." "I won''t want for you guys then." Tang Ye saw me carrying Su Xiao on my back so he didn''t force me toe with him. He took a big step forward and sted off. He incorporated his qi energy after a few steps, increasing his speed in the blink of an eye. Not only are his fighting skills good, his qinggong skills are great too. Young people certainly do have bright futures. Back when I was his age, I was lying sick in bed counting the stars. It didn''t take long for Tang Ye to arrive at the location of the grave robbers. He swept his leg outwards. It looked like a rushed and impulsive sweep, but was a very powerful leg sweep. One of the grave robbers couldn''t tell if it was a feint or a real attack and tried to guard with both of his arms. He was sent back five or six steps before he could stop himself. By the time that grave robber managed to stop himself, Tang Ye had already engaged the other. "Who are you?!" "Another clown from the Qilin Guards." Based on what they said, these two must be with the three from Hua Shan. I systematically analysed the scenario based on the information avable. They were after Zha Pi''s family''s grave, so they disguised themselves as friends of histe father and hid in Peach Vige. They were probably trying to rob the grave and leg it before anybody could figure out what happened, but ended up catching the attention of the Qilin Guards, and were therefore forced to split up with one team to stop the Qilin Guards while the other robbed. That sounds about right. Who would rob a grave in the middle of the day? You''d do it quietly and secretly even if it were at night, right? Wait, doesn''t that mean that there''s something coveted inside Zha Pi father''s tomb? What could it be? Millions of gold blocks! Gold asrge as eggs! Kekeke, there are definitely valuable treasures in there! I suddenly felt hot. I rushed over to the grave. When I arrived I saw Tang Ye''s exciting two-on-one fight. Zha Pi wasn''t fit, so he was way behind somewhere in the distance. I checked left and right, and didn''t detect anyone around. I also noticed that the tomb was slightly open. I quietly snuck over with my back facing the tomb. I checked again to make sure there was no one around. I pretended to look into the distance¡­ I shifted my leg behind me and¡­ Kicked! I heard a crisp sound. I destroyed half of the diamond part at the top of the tomb, and split the tombstone in two with my kick. Keke. Mr. Cha, I''m just trying to help prevent people from bothering you in the future, so you can''t me me. My eyes scanned the inside of the tomb as fast as Er Lang*. Found Something! I saw three things inside. One book, an ash container and a box of gold. What do you guys think is the most suspicious thing among the three? I don''t know myself, but my hand instinctively reached towards the box of gold¡­ Someone suddenly spoke out. "Don''t touch that!" Who''s there?! Who just spoke out during such an important moment?! I looked around but didn''t see anyone. The voice sounded really close. Whoever it is, is very proficient with the Thousand Miles Voice Transfer technique. Even shiyi couldn''t pull it off so well. But don''t you even dream of snatching it from me! I found the gold first! Who cares, I''m going to hurry and stash this money like a pirate who''s scared of losing his treasures. "Ming Feizhen! You''re stealing that which you''re supposed to guard! Aren''t you worried about the vice-captain punishing you?!" That voice not only mentioned my name, but also brought up my biggest fear! I couldn''t help but return the gold and then said: "Great hero, please spare me, we can talk this out." Unfortunately, my wicked thoughts didn''t stop. My evil eyes were inspecting my surroundings to try and drag the prick out of hiding. I heard the voice again: "Don''t bother looking, you won''t find me." What?! I can''t see him and yet he can see me searching for him? Surely he''s not irvoyant. Far out, there are so many masters in the world! I suddenly had a thought. If even I can''t find him, then I can''t let him escape! "I''ve met many people before, but I''ve never met someone with your level of qinggong. Pleasee out and meet me." "What good would meeting me do?" "Judging from your voice, you must be a girl. I''ve never married, hehe, we can be friends." My tone hinted: "Wanna go out?" The voice had trouble responding. "G-girl my foot. I''m a man!" "Huh? Your voice is quiet and gentle. Might you have learnt the Demon Sect''s Sunflower Baodian?" I was convinced. It must be the Sunflower Baodian. There''s no other way to exin his proficiency with qinggong. I scanned the area around me again, and said disappointingly: "I give up. Who are you? Where are you?" "You really want to know?" I sincerely said: "I hope to meet you and nothing more." "I can tell you, but you must promise not to bully me in the future." Huh? Bully? I couldn''t be more than happy to befriend such a skilled martial artist, why would I bully him? "Don''t kid me, I would not dare have such thoughts. Could you now tell me where you are?" "So you promise? I''ll tell you now." That voice said proudly: "Hehe, I''m right behind you. I''m Su Xiao." "¡­¡­" I turned my head around. Su Xiao gave me a smug funny face. Fuck! Both my colleagues are only good at trolling me. Don''t they have any other skills?!! Glossary *Er Land is a deity in Chinese mythology with a third truth-seeing eye in the middle of his forehead. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 27 Volume 1 Chapter 27 1Rain Su Xiao stared at me, eyes-wide with his almond eyes and menacingly said: "Ming Feizhen, why did you open somebody''s tomb? If I didn''t catch you, you would''ve stolen the box of gold. Hmph, how dare you steal somebody''s burial gold?" "For heaven''s sake, can''t you see I''m trying to conduct a thorough investigation here? If I don''t find out what exactly is hidden in this tomb, how are we supposed to solve the case?" With Su Xiao as the opposition, I was able to quickly sift through my thinking and figure out how to bullshit my way out. "Kid, what are you second-guessing an adult for? It''s far too dangerous for you to be here. Be a good boy, go home and sleep. I''lle wake you up next year." "Get lost! You just keep trying to act like an adult. Are there any hot-shots or adults out there that are as messy as you? And aren''t they members of the Demon Sect? What else could there be to it?" The little bastard looked at me with a suspicious expression and continued: "If you don''t exin yourself properly, I''m going to report you to the vice-captain." Vice-captain. Vice-captain. Vice-captain. You two are only good at using Boss Shen to push me around, huh?! But to be honest, I''m most afraid of her out of all those in Liu Shan Men¡­ I looked far into the distance. Tang Ye was still engaged in a heated battle with the two poor Hua Shan disciples. Those two were worse than the three I beat up. Tang Ye should be able to beat them even though it''s two-on-one. He doesn''t need my help. I pursed my lips and then condescendingly said: "What Demon Sect Disciples? Those guys aren''t from the Demon Sect." "They''re not from the Demon Sect? Then why?" Su Xiao looked at me with his eyes wide, his red lips look charming and tender¡­ Is he really a guy?! I really worry that one day I''ll go examine his body¡­ Keke, I need to be elegant, I can''t let myself get tainted. "Have you seen any Demon Sect disciplee within one hundred miles of the perimeter of Nan Jing, and have the guts to announce they''re from Lan Jun Zhu Kong? The three over there in blue and the two there are Hua Shan disciples. I don''t know who sent them, but they''re definitely not disciples from the Demon Sect." I didn''t need to go into detail, an inexperienced newbie like Su Xiao should be able to understand with that much. After all, the two powerhouses in the martial world who hate the Demon Sect most, namely Liu Shan Men and the Qilin Guards are both based in Nan Jing. Liu Shan Men''s powerhouses may not be around, but the Qilin Guards best of the best are in the capital. The disciples of the Demon Sect would never have the guts to walk around in Nan Jing baring their face in public. As if they''d go around with a big sign on them like that. Look, the Qilin Guards were on their tails as soon as they appeared. "If you think about it, since they needed to disguise themselves as Demon Sect disciples to be able to lie that they''re old friends of Zha Pi''ste father, the answer is obvious as can be. It means that Zha Pi''ste father was acquainted with those in the Demon Sect and shared a secret. They therefore had to disguise themselves as Demon Sect disciples to get information." I made it sound logical and sound so Su Xiao just nodded non-stop. "It''s a pity that Old Cha probably knew what sort of person his son was, and didn''t tell him the secrets. I don''t think the Hua Shan disciples managed to get anything out of him and were forced to upy his ce for several days, turning it upside-down, and inside-out. And now they''re digging his ancestors'' graves." Sorry, heroes of Hua Shan. If Zha Pi didn''t waste several days of their time, they wouldn''t be stumbling around in a ce like the Peach Vige. If news of this gets out into the pugilistic world, the world will be less a few big names. "Impossible!" A sudden serious roar came from behind. The roar was filled with disbelief. I turned around to see the punk Zha Pi. He had finally arrived. Zha Pi''s face was red as he vehemently argued: "Master Ming, you''re going too far. My father was a government official. How could he possibly have been involved with the Demon Sect?!" He was making a big fuss as though he''d lunge at me and try to kill me if I didn''t agree with him. Su Xiao looked at me lost for words and quietly said: "Brother Ming, the things you said are your own arbitrary thoughts. Saying this in front of his son is¡­ And you pried open his father''s tomb too." Zha Pi with his eyes red said: "See, miss?! Master Ming, you''re making ims without any evidence, right? My father always led an upright life. He wasn''t greedy and never gambled, so how could he have done something like that?! If you say that again, sorry, but even if I can''t beat you, I''ll fight you to the death!!" "Piss off, I''m a guy!!" Zha Pi was shut up by Su Xiao''s retort. Su Xiao then continued: "Brother Ming, This¡­ Brother Cha may be a bad guy most of the time, but at the end of the day, he''s a filial son. Be careful, if he truly gets mad, he may actually fight you to the death." Fight me to the death? Him? He''s filial? I scanned Zha Pi carefully. Based on his unwillingness to give up and imposing gaze, I deduced the following: "If my old man gets deemed a criminal, I won''t receive a government pension anymore. This isn''t a joking matter." Oh, I see! I was suddenly enlightened. I certainly am not disappointed. This punk is definitely the number one scumbag. "Enough. This is a waste of time." Fucking retard!! Let''s not bother with this guy and find some clues to resolve this case instead. As aforementioned, inside the tomb were three objects, a box of gold, a box of gold, and a box of gold¡­ "Hey! Didn''t I tell you not to touch it?!" Tch¡­ It''s not even your gold. So as I said, there are three items, an ash container, a box of gold and a book. Do you even need to ask which item is the most suspicious? "Brother Ming, that ash container is definitely suspicious!" "¡­¡­" Are you seriously retarded? Su Xiao wasn''t asking for my opinion. He rushed to open the ash container. "Wow!" It was certainly worth of being surprised. There was a huge pile of ash inside. "Hu-uh¡­" The stench inside was vomit-inducing. Please close the box after you two are done puking. By the way, he opened your old man''s container of ashes like that and you''re fine with it, filial son?! I ignored those two idiots, grabbed the book and took a few steps backwards. By then, Tang Ye had finished off the two Hua Shan disciples, arrived at my side and asked: "This is¡­?" "I got it from inside the tomb. It must be what they were after." Tang Ye knows about my martial prowess now so there''s no point in hiding anything. I might as well flip through the book in front of him. We looked at a number of pages and immediately knew what the book was. We were speechless. "Brother Ming, Brother Yan Ling, what are you guys looking at?" "Uhm." "I''ve read it." Su Xiao anxiously asked: "What''s inside? Are there any clues?" I quietly said: "Yes. And it''s a big discovery." "What is it?" Tang Ye picked up and continued where I left off: "The book contains detailed records of someone in the royal court who received bribes six years ago untilst year, totalling, five years." Now Zha Pi was excited: "Wow! That''s a huge discovery! I can''t believe my father left me a huge secret to leverage to make a killing! Master Ming, who is it? Who''s the person who took the bribes?" I held my silence. Tang Ye softly said: "The Orange Prince." Zha Pi and Su Xiao now went quiet too. The hot atmosphere suddenly turned ice-cold. Yes, you readers read that correctly. Not Prince Cheng, not Prince Chen, Prince Cheng, Prince Cheng, Prince Cheng, or Prince Cheng, but Prince Cheng!!* This Orange Prince I''m referring to isn''t some Bai Yue Fruit Selling King. He''s the prince. The current emperor''s biological son. This thing I''m holding in my hand right now is a record of the bribes received by the prince. There was a sh of lightning in the sky. It was difficult to tell whether my face colour was dark or light due to the sh of light. My face was like Bao Gong and Cao Cao - A very grey area. I looked up at the clear sky. It looks like it''s going to rain. Glossary *First, the character for Cheng here is "orange" (the colour in this context). Second, he gave a whole bunch of homophones for "cheng"; the original in Chinese is²»ÊdzÉÍõ¡¢³¾Íõ¡¢³ÇÍõ¡¢³ÌÍõ»òÕß³ËÍõÉõÖÁ³ÏÍõ£¬ÊdzÈÍõ£¡£¡ **Bao Gong = a government officer during the reign of Emperor Renzong in China''s Song Dynasty; Cao Cao = a Chinese warlord and the penultimate Chancellor of the Eastern Han dynasty who rose to great power in the final years of the dynasty. We finally have some official art for this series!! Here''s Ming Suwen And her chibi form¡­ Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 28 Volume 1 Chapter 28 3Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue and Purple¡­ Prince "The Orange Prince?" Shen Yiren red at me in a beautiful way. "Why do you have to be a damned trouble-ma?! Of all things you could do, you brought back this troublesome issue!" In the end, Tang Ye and I decided to hand the records to our Boss, and brought Zha Pi back to Liu Shan Men as a witness. We basically seeded on our first mission as a small team. But I think we over-delivered. Liu Shan Men is basically housing a timed bomb right now. But¡­ Hey, how do you know I was the one who brought on this problem? "Well, wasn''t it you?" Okay, it was me. But how did you know that¡­? Shen Yiren hugged her arms. Her firm bee hips and soft valleys were lifted upwards. She caught me off guard with that attack and I saw stars. Shen Yiren noticed I was acting weird, so she extended her feminine finger and pointed at my forehead. "What sort of stupid shit are you thinking about now?" Nothing¡­ By the way, does anybody have a tissue I could wipe my blood nose with? Shen Yiren waved her hand and let me off the hook. "Well, whatever. I don''t like the Orange Prince anyway. I''m going to pass this stuff on to the captain so he can bring it up in the royal court. That''ll teach that dog-faced-prince a lesson." Shen Yiren grabbed the record, pursed her lips, showing her dissatisfaction and continued: "Hmph, he gets all the love and doting, he''s the empress''s son and he''s also the one who disgraces the empress." "The Orange Prince is the empress''s son?" "Fuck~ he''s the empress''s son and he''s still so greedy?" Su Xiao and Zha Pi, two pointless existences didn''t let the Orange Prince off. Did they seriously think that the Orange Prince sells fruit? Tang Ye out of good will reminded them both: "You both should refer to him as his majesty. The Orange prince is the emperor''s second son, and is therefore a special person. He''s very intolerant and holds grudges. He''s recruited a lot of warriors in recent years. Offend him and your life will be miserable." Uhh¡­ Didn''t you just call him "Orange Prince"? I piggy-backed off what Tang Ye said: "It''s not limited to just the Orange Prince. The other princes are not to be trifled with either. Offend them and your life will be a disaster." I couldn''t exin what the princes are like any better, because it''s all recorded in my favourite gossip magazine, the ck and White Reflection. To speak about the topic, we have to go back a fair bit. Many years ago¡­ One day roughly twenty or so years ago, an infant''s cry from within the pce disturbed my peace when I was wandering the world. That infant is the emperor''s first son. He''s the Gracious Consort''s son. The emperor himself was overjoyed of course. He was in his early twenties at the time. He had a beautiful empress, pretty and smart concubines and consorts, and sexy maids around him all day for him to feast on. It''s a pity he got married with the empress at fifteen but never had any children. The son of an empress is by rights supposed to be the crowned prince! That''s a joyous asion for anybody, so the emperor was so overjoyed he ditched the court meeting and ran to the pce where the empress and his concubines and consorts resided. But after rushing over, the scene he witnessed caused him to break down. The traditions in the pce back then were that two string seven coloured dragon and phoenixnterns would be hung in the pce when a prince is born. It was done to wish good luck to the newborn, descendants, celebrate the emperor having children, and that a heir was conceived. That year, as soon as the Emperor entered the pce, shiiiit¡­ His eyes were littered withnterns. Lanterns were hung outside his Gracious Consort''s pce, the empress''s pce, and Consort Ling''s pce which gave the emperor a seizure-experience¡­ He was wondering what was going on. In those moments the emperor''s mind was overwhelmed. He almost forgot his Gracious Consort, Consort Ling and the empress were pregnant. But that day, the Gracious Consort gave birth, and then the empress gave birth too. She even had twins!! Not long after, the emperor''s most beloved Consort Ling also gave birth to a chubby boy. As soon as the emperor arrived, the cries of four infants rang through the air. The wise emperor stood in the courtyard with the cold winter wind blowing against him. He didn''t know which pce he should''ve entered. But that wasn''t the end. From then on, a pain-in-the-neck attached itself to him for twenty years. The four princes, now the Red, Orange, Yellow and Green princes, were born on the same day about half an hour apart. Who should the throne be passed down to? The empress''s two sons, the Orange Prince and the Yellow Prince are legitimate members of the royal family, or rather, the two most qualified to inherit the throne. Most people would be adamant on having the eldest inherit the throne, but since they were born so closely together, the question became "who should inherit the throne?" If they decided to go with the eldest, then the Red Prince would be crowned, but he''s only older by half an hour so it''s a bit¡­ Further, the Green Prince is the fourth prince without question. But he has an unfortunate fate. He''s the son of Consort Ling whom the emperor loves most and he''s also his favourite son, so shouldn''t the emperor have him inherit the throne? This issue gave the emperor a headache, but the heavens weren''t letting him off easily. A few yearster another consort gave birth¡­ To another boy! He had son after son, so he now has seven sons, and therefore seven princes! The emperor still doesn''t know who to pass the throne to even up until today. I entered the imperial pce a few years ago. When I saw the emperor that time, he looked miserable and his eyebrows were turning white when he was only forty years old. It was obvious he was worried sick over the issue. He wasn''t just bothered by the issue of the inheritor because his sons are a handful. It''s rumoured that six of the seven princes are fighting each other over the throne. The retainers and officials all decided on the prince they wished to support, and formed six parties. I don''t know what they say in the pce, but in the ck and White Reflection, it says the six parties are called: The Six Princes'' Parties. The six princes'' parties have been gathering resources from the pugilistic world, and many from the evil sects have joined them. Why haven''t I joined them? Please, they''re so mboyant with their activities. It''s obvious they''re trying to stir something. Trying to join them in hopes of living an easy life is just idiotic. I gave them a rough exnation of the six princes'' parties. Su Xiao and Zha Pi, and even Tang Ye and Boss Shen were listening in attentively. By the way, didn''t you two know this? Go read some more gossip magazines. "Reporting in!!" A guard yelled "reporting in" and then came running inside looking panicked. He then acted calmly when he saw Shen Yiren before setting foot into the guest hall. "People from the Orange Prince''s residence have arrived and are looking for the captain." The guard bowed down and handed over the card. Shen Yiren slightly frowned and took the orange card. She then sped-read the text on it before asking in a surprised tone: "The Orange Prince ising himself?" "Yes. He will being himself and asked to see the captain." Glossary Cheng = Orange As promised, here is the divine Shen Yiren. May this artist be blessed! Archer, I still haven''t gotten a response from the author yet, he hasn''t been on yet. Other members of the group said Lee Tai Bai (author) has multiple artists. Hopefully he''lle on soon and answer, I haven''t forgotten. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 29 Volume 1 Chapter 29 1The Orange Prince is Difficult to Deal With, But You Can Always Hand Ball Him to Someone Else The atmosphere in the guest hall became strange as soon as the Orange Prince arrived, but Shen Yiren remained very calm. She looked at Su Xiao and asked: "Su Han, what do you suggest we do now that the Orange Prince is here to find faults with us?" Pretty boy Su answered as though he was ready to chomp his head off: "Good timing! Let''s arrest him and bring him before the emperor." Little Su Xiao was very excited. But isn''t this a good opportunity for you to see the emperor?! Are you expected him to greet you cheerfully when you bring his son to him in hand cuffs? Shen Yiren didn''t give any input, but ording to my eyes that see all, she resisted the urge to cut Su Xiao up for his impulsiveness three times. Shen Yiren then turned to look at Tang Ye and said: "Yang Ling, you''re a better thinker, I want to hear your opinion." Tang Ye also seemed to be aware that our superior was testing our analytical abilities as well as our ability to respond to such situations. Tang Ye took a moment to think and then softly said: "The Orange Prince is definitely here for no good. He''s after the records. We should hide the records and Mr Cha, and then stall for time." "That''s an average strategy." The look on Shen Yiren''s face didn''t change. Her usual cussing temperament didn''t surface and she replied in an orderly fashion: "You can use that strategy to deal with a normal person, but it''s not enough to deal with the Orange Prince." It looks like she didn''t get to her position by luck. I''m not sure about her martial arts skills, but her thinking is well-thought out and her ability to lead leaves Su Xiao and Tang Ye in the dirt. Shen Yiren looked at me and said; "Feizhen, you''ve been involved in the pugilistic world for a while, what do you think?" Bloody hell, she really treats me like a veteran of the pugilistic world¡­ Jeez, I just did some reading, and my reading materials were gossip magazines no less¡­ "Since the Orange Prince is here, we can''t just ignore him. But since he''s already here when we just managed to get our hands on the records, we have a pretty good guess as to who sent those Hua Shan disciples." I made two bullshit statements that were sound, and then hand balled it back to Boss Shen. Don''t keep making me repeat myself. I''m not here for charity work. I''m here to leech until the day I die, alright? Why are you always trying to make me work? Are you trying to milk me? Shen Yiren thoughtfully continued where I left off: "That makes sense. He''s in panic." What? What? What? For real? She took what I said serious? "You don''t need to worry, vice-captain, after all¡­" I continued as a mumble, "he''s here to see the captain, is he not?" Boss Shen opened her small mouth as she suddenly realised it. She then showed a breath-taking smile which was filled with sly thoughts and said to the guard: "Tell the Orange Prince, Captain Song is at the Vermillion Hall, and take him there." Need help hand balling troublesome things someone else''s way? Get in touch with me. Tang Ye and Su Xiao gave me the "that''s so underhanded" look. Kekeke. Captain Song, don''t me me for it. It''s your bad luck that you''re not my direct superior. Shen Yiren excitedly grabbed my hand and said: "Let''s go to the Vermillion Hall and see what the Orange Prince has in store to give Song Ou a hard time." It seems as though this toughss doesn''t guard herself against males normally. She just grabbed my hand, ced it under her armpit and ran with me tagging along. My hand was just under her armpit. Just a bit to the side where her soft, plump and tender goods were. She''s been training martial arts for many years but she''s looked after her skin very well. Her skin is so soft and supple. Shen Yiren didn''t seem to be aware of the precarious situation she was in. In fact, she squeezed my hand tightly. Fuck, things are about to get hot! I tried to be a gentleman for once and pull my hand back but Boss Shen dragged me out the door with her. My hand couldn''t help but touch a few soft and warm ces. Behind me were sharp looks of infinite envy and jealousy. Zha Pi jumped and said: "If I knew the remuneration for working as a public servant was so good, I would''ve joined with my old man. Haa, I regret not doing so from the beginning!" Su Xiao however, looked at me with disdain and said: "The top part of the character ''beauty'' is the character for ''de''"* Hey! Is this my fault?! Only Tang Ye stood there unmoving and sent me looks to say: "Let''s have a duel tonight." That''s enough from you too!! The four of us left Zha Pi in the guest hall and snuck over to the Vermillion Hall. Shen Yiren who was familiar with the ce created two holes in the window at the back and hinted for me to watch with her from there. Tang Ye then copied her and silently opened two small holes on another window using his martial arts skills for Su Xiao and himself. Based on the distance between the two holes, if Shen Yiren and I were to peek through the holes at the same time, then wouldn''t our faces be almost touching? Is it okay to do this sort of stuff at a government office? Come to think of what, why is Boss Shen treating me so special since back there? Could she have developed feelings for me by any chance? I looked at Boss Shen and she paused for a moment. She then gave me a smile and said: "There''s no need to thank me. You couldn''t possibly open a hole in the window with your skills, right? You''re smart but your martial arts skills are fairly poor. Stick close to me when you peek. Don''t let yourself get discovered." Fuck, she''s treating me like I''m half-crippled. I was wondering why I was always receiving special treatment." "They''re here now. Quiet down!" I looked inside. There were two people seated inside the Vermillion Hall. There was a young schr-looking person, and a tall and handsome young one. The one on the left that looked educated and refined, wearing the flying fish robe was the person I''d never seen before, the captain of Liu Shan Men, Song Ou. He looks about thirty years old. His limbs looked delicate and he had the aura of a schr. It must perplex people and it makes one wonder if he''s at the wrong ce. Who would''ve imagined that the captain of Liu Shan Men resembled a schr so much? And the other dressed in bright clothing with a haughty attitude was none other than the second prince. The empress''s biological son, the Orange Prince. He looked about twenty-four or twenty-five, so I guess the other princes are around his age. I mean, four of them were born on the same day after all. The Orange Prince was tall, had dark eyebrows andrge eyes. He looked quite simr to the emperor I''d seen. His looks were cool,parable to Tang Ye in fact. When we made our way here from the guest hall, we took a detour to avoid being detected so we arrived slightlyte. They had already begun talking. Their conversation caught Shen Yiren''s attention. "If you don''t provide me with a satisfactory answer today, you Liu Shan Men people can forget about partaking in the martial arts tournament next month." Glossary *Original character =É«; the top part is the character isµ¶; so what he''s saying is "you''re ying with fire when you get seduced by a woman''s beauty" essentially. More artwork. This time it''s Su Xiao. That aside, I sessfully hit my goal of getting into the top 100 on novel updates, where I''ve got a rank of 874. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 30 Volume 1 Chapter 30 2Incongruous Verbal Warfare Captain Song spoke in a stern tone: "What do you mean by that, your majesty?" Liu Shan Men is neutral and has never sided with any of the princes'' parties. Their rtionship with the princes isn''t exactly good. As soon as he noticed that the Orange Prince wasing on aggressively, Captain Song decided to be extra cautious. "Liu Shan Men and your circle have never crossed each other. You insist that Liu Shan Men is hiding a thief that stole your records, and are asking me to hand over said person. Don''t you think that''s nonsensical?" "Nonsensical? You mean to tell me the records aren''t here?" "Of course not." Captain Song then straightened up and sternly said: "Liu Shan Men is heavily guarded. All the thieves in the world run away the moment they see our doors. And yet you''re saying that a thief got in. Isn''t that nonsensical?" The Orange Prince''s expression changed. He was almost ready to flip out. I almostughed out loud seeing his face from the outside. Captain Song genuinely doesn''t know what happened. We handed the records to Boss Shen as soon as we got it. He came here looking for a head, or heads, before we even managed toe up with a n. Therefore, Captain Song didn''t know anything about the records. The Orange Prince however insisted that Captain Song had the records and was merely pretending otherwise to try and get something out of him. The so-called thief mentioned is nothing but another word he''s using to give Captain Song a graceful way out, but what he meant was very obvious. He was basically saying: "You''ve got my records. Don''t push your luck. Hurry up and hand it over or I''ll take action." But Captain Song waspletely clueless. He had no idea what retarded act the Orange Prince was pulling. Thief? Go look for him in the Ministry of Justice''s prison. The Orange Prince pointed at him with a disgusted look and said: "Hmph! Fine, you have the right to negotiate the conditions. Tell me what they are, but don''t push it." Captain Song didn''t understand¡­ He just felt that the Orange Prince was acting weird today. "What conditions? Pardon me, I don''t understand what you mean." Yeah, he genuinely doesn''t understand. The Orange Princeughed coldly and said: "If you don''t speak out now, then you''ll be passing up this great opportunity. Don''t me me for leaving." Captain Song looked at him like "This prince is retarded", waved his hand and said: "In that case, goodbye." "Your barbarian!" The Orange Prince got angry and got up. He rambled on-and-on while pointing at Captain Song''s nose. "How ignorant. How ignorant!!!" The Orange Prince had never encountered someone so headstrong before, but he couldn''t actually leave either. He hadn''t yet managed to get the record of his bribes. Captain Song however couldn''t be happier to send him off. A princeing to a government office to arrest a thief? Just what the hell¡­? The two jeered at each other again, saying theplete things of one another. Nothing connected to anything, and yet they were able to talk for ages. Not many people in our country are that fluent in Chinese. Shen Yiren and I lost itughing outside. Shen Yiren seemed to love the way the Orange Prince and Captain Song were trying to put the other one down and make them submit. She wasughing non-stop. It then urred to me that our faces were against each other as we peeked through the small holes. Shen Yiren''s beautiful face that''d put flowers to shame was right next to me. My heart beat uncontrobly sped up. It was also in that moment that I realised that our rowdy Boss Shen''s face was slightly red. I listened in and could hear that her breathing pattern was erratic. Could it be that she''s not use to interacting with guys and is just pretending to be calm? Hehehe, I''ve got to test her out. I extended my evil hand out to attack her from the side. Shen Yiren shyly took two steps back. Shen Yiren seemed to reluctantly wee it, while her eyes couldn''t express her inner perverted thoughts¡­ Keke, that''s just something I took out of one of my porn books. Why would I court death? Why would I do something that could cost me my job? I need to solve this case first, and then enjoy aid back life at a government office. My hand is holding the record which is in my shirt, but Shen Yiren is too close-up to me so I can''t move my hand. I couldn''t speak either, so I forced my hand upwards. That should be enough to let Boss Shen know to step back, right? I shoved my hand upwards but Shen Yiren didn''t step back. Instead her whole body quivered as though she froze up. I could feel her freeze up next to me, but I didn''t know what happened. But¡­ My hand was still stuck. Hey boss, give me some space. Can''t you just let me get my hand out? My eyes were focused on what was happening inside so I didn''t see what happened. I shoved my hand upwards again a few times. My hand kept making contact with something soft and plump but was still stuck. Far out, this girl is too strong. Can''t you just let my hand through? Do you not give way when riding a horse carriage? This is why females at the wheel are so¡­ Hmm? It''s soft? When I said "soft" to myself, I suddenly remembered the reward from Boss Shen back there. No way¡­ Coincidentally, my skin felt like it had a sharp gaze on it. I couldn''t take my eyes off the situation inside the small hole. I then looked out the corner of my eyes to look at Shen Yiren who was beside me. It was as I thought. She stopped looking at what was happening inside a while ago. She was ringly at me furiously. I followed her gaze and there I saw my evil hands! My hands were now stuck at the bottom of those glorious supple twin valleys, and I just unknowingly shoved them upwards before. Fuck!! I touched them!!! Boss, it wasn''t on purpose!! Please don''t kill me!! I dropped to my knees as though I was a hooligan who''d just offended the boss of a gang, but the death blow never came. Shen Yiren didn''t hit me. She red at me with her beautiful face in full view. She took a few deep breaths, hushed me with a cute hand gesture and then returned her eyes to the small hole. Sh-she''s not going to kill me? I noticed that her ears were red. My heart couldn''t help but thump harder. Could she have¡­ I didn''t shove my hands upwards again. Instead I lowered them to another soft spot. Ooohh~ she''s not resisting! Could it be that Boss Shen really is- "Fuck you, stop fucking touching me!!!!" Boss Shen finally lost it. She pulled an ink stone out from inside her belt, jumped up and viciously smacked me on the face with it. The smack made a loud sound. I grabbed my face, squatted down and cried in pain¡­ As promised, here''s the artwork for Ming Feizhen. The author said he''ll be trying to get artwork out on a consistent basis, so I''ll be uploading them when they''re released in the group. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 31 Volume 1 Chapter 31 1Trantor Comment: This is my favourite chapter so far, and I''m sure you guys will like it. Ming Feizhen is like Saitama. Lots of action ahead. Enjoy this chapter for now. So What If I Touched Her? Shen Yiren was panting, so I could see her chest rise and fall: "I told you clearly that if you touched me again, I''d crush your little brother. But no, you went further and further!" Huh? That''s what that hand gesture meant?! "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding!" "What misunderstanding? You. Come over here." Shen Yiren indicated for me toe over with one finger while her other hand clinched the ink stone tightly. "No." You think I''m stupid?! If I go over there, you''ll tten me. Shen Yiren grit her teeth, stamped her feet and said: "Fine, I''ming over then!" The two inside the Vermillion Hall wouldn''t let such a tragic incident happen, and definitely not Captain Song who angrily shouted: "Who''s that causing a ruckus outside the Vermillion Hall?!" Captain Song and the Orange Prince wore awkward expressions as soon as they stepped out and saw the vice-captain, and the three new recruits outside acting suspiciously. "Yiren¡­ Vice-captain Shen, what happened?" I spoke first: "Captain, the vice-captain wants to silence me!" Shen Yiren roared: "YOU SHUT UP!" I don''t know if Su Xiao learnt to speak before the other could from all the times I tricked him, but he cut in and said: "Sir, I saw it! Ming Feizhen touched the vice-captain in an indecent manner, so the vice-captain was punishing him." What he said didn''t help at all. Instead, the atmosphere went dead silent. The normally fiery and proud Miss Shen went red in the face like a ripe tomato. Of course she''d be embarrassed if it was exposed that she got felt up by her underling in front of the captain and the Orange Prince. I didn''t dare to speak. I just let the awkward atmosphere run its course. Surprisingly, the Orange Prince was the person who broke the silence. His gaze found its way to the book in my hand like he had hawk eyes: "Wow! Song Ou, you pretended to not know, but I''ve caught you red-handed now! That''s my book." The Orange Prince pointed at Captain Song''s nose and scolded him again. I saw the look on Captain Song''s face. He was seriously considering whether he should just gift the Orange Prince this criminal who touched his superior indecently and be done with it. The Orange Prince smiled smugly and said: "Well? This is the thief that stole my book. Men, arrest him!" Four people from the side of the prince''s side stepped forward, and rolled up their sleeves to arrest me. I looked at Shen Yiren, but she red at me with a white face and then angrily turned her head away. Hey, hey, hey!!! What happened to loyalty?!! Is this the right time to be throwing a fit? I didn''t steal the book. It was Zha Pi''s dad that stole it from that retarded Orange Prince. An unknown fire lit up inside my heart as the four men prepared to capture me. I red at Shen Yiren aggressively and asked: "I already told you it was a misunderstanding. Shen Yiren, are you going to help me or not?" She seemed to be slightly startled and moved since she''d never seen this expression of mine before. I saw her open her mouth a little to speak, but before she could speak, someone else spoke out. "In the September of the twenty-eighth year of Yuan Sheng''s rule, forty-thousand ingots were received from He Xili, fifty thousand silvers were received from the Zhang family in Shandong, as well as arge residence, and five acres of farnd in the capital suburbs." The further he read on, the more pale the Orange Prince''s face turned. "Enough, enough! He''s spouting nonsense!" I don''t remember it, but I could tell those were the contents of the records book. The person who recited it was Su Xiao who was standing to the side. He only looked over it once and yet he remembered the contents. Su Xiao smiled in a teasing manner and ask: "That''s roughly what''s recorded in the book. Your majesty, are you sure this is your book?" Whoa! Young Su Xiao is a pro at dealing with people! The Orange Prince shot Su Xiao unfriendly looks. I smugly tapped the hands of the four men and said: "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me. Go wash your hands." I then happily skipped over to Su Xiao and said to him: "Bro, gimme a kiss!" "Piss off! You''re treating me like a girl again!" Su Xiao push me away out of annoyance and at the same time mumbled: "You saved me in the end¡­ You''re not as much of an ass as your appearance implies, so I won''t ignore you when you''re in danger." Haa~ people''s genuine feelingse through when you''re in precarious situations. "Don''t say anything. But the Eight Deities House really do make great soy pork elbows." "I don''t think we''re close enough for me to treat you to a meal¡­" Tch¡­ How stingy. The Orange Prince was at his wits end. Just as he was about to just arrest us both, a strong and angry voice from his side cut him off. Captain Song thundered: "What the hell is going on?" He saw us sneaking around outside the Vermillion Hall, and heard that the records were with us, so he wasn''t going to give up until he got to the bottom of it. Just as I was about to get him to send the Orange Prince on his way so I could exin to him in private, he belted: "Ming Feizhen, did you really do indecent things to your superior?" Fuck, for real?! Is that all you care about?! You''re hounding me instead of pursuing a case of a corrupt prince? I was going to exin myself, but Captain Song didn''t give me the chance. "I hope you know that such indecent acts towards your superior will result in amputating a hand and leg!" I don''t know what triggered this schr, but he was getting more and more furious as he went on. So much so that even Shen Yiren wanted to clear it up. I think she came to understand that what happened really was just a misunderstanding. "He didn''t do anything, back there¡­" "Shut up! Don''t interfere when I''m lecturing a subordinate! Vice-captain, remember who I am. Is there any ce for you to speak out on behalf of others in front of me?" What''s his problem? The guy won''t even let people speak. What''s stranger is Shen Yiren who''s more stubborn than a Donkey and flies off the handle at everything is so timid today. He''s giving her shit and she''s not flipping out on him. I was getting even more pissed. I was still pissed about Shen Yiren tricking me before, and now I have to deal with this unreasonable captain. Fuck this, you forced my hand! "Fine, fine, fine. It''s my mistake. I shouldn''t have touched Miss Shen''s ass. I''ll take responsibility for it. Happy now?" I extended my arm out in an arch, and pulled Shen Yiren into my embrace. Damn, she feels good in my arms. "I''ll devote myself to her from now on. I''m going to get together with her. We''re good now, right?" I never imagined Shen Yiren wouldn''t fly off the handle as I thought she would. Instead she wore an affectionate expression, looked at Captain Song, then turned back to look at me and asked: "Are you serious?" I smiled haughtily and said: "Yeah! What''s the matter?" "Are¡­ You crazy?" Shen Yiren opened her small mouth, but then paused. She then suddenlyughed and said: "I''ll be waiting for you to court me then, hot-head." I don''t get it. Why isn''t Shen Yiren angry? Captain Song on the other hand was red in the face. However, the look on his face slowly changed like characters in Sichuan opera. His face went from red to white, and then from white to pale green. Su Xiao''s look of despise returned in an instant. Even the Orange Prince and his men took three steps back and scanned me as if to say: "Are you insane?" Hmm? Isn''t the atmosphere here excellent? After a long silence, Tang Ye, the man with the horseshoe triceps broke the awkward atmosphere. He lightly and quietly walked over, but had no intention of solving the awkward situation and in a loud voice said: "Didn''t you know that Vice-captain Shen is Captain Shen''s fianc¨¦?" "¡­¡­" Inspiration suddenly hit me and I had an idea as to what I wanted to write in the reader''s column of the ck and White Reflection''s next issue: Dear editor, which of these is more serious: Touching your direct superior''s ass, or touching the big boss''s wife''s ass? What should I do if I did both? And uhh¡­ What about if I touched her ass in front of him? ¡­ Oh right, I also said I''d steal his wife from him. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 32 Volume 1 Chapter 32 0Trantor Comments: This is series is starting to hint harem to me¡­ Except, all these girls are borderline unstable¡­ The Combat Strategy for Facing Multiple Opponents is to Quickly Drop Them I hurriedly pushed Shen Yiren away and acted as though I hated her. She staggered and nearly tripped over. She turned around and gave me an angry look as though she was ready to rip my head off like a mad tiger. I had to push her away. My future was on the line¡­ "Keke, I was just joking before." I was racking my brains for words: "Vice-captain Shen and I were deliberately putting on an act. We did it to¡­ To get your attention when you were inside." Seeing me push Boss Shen away and plead innocence, Captain Song''s expression changed for the better. He calmed down further after hearing my exnation. Captain Song cleared his throat and used the opportunity when no one was paying him attention to fix his cor which came undone when he threw a fit before, and said: "What do you mean? Why did you want to get our attention? And what were you four doing hiding outside of the Vermillion Hall when I was speaking to his majesty? Have you no manners?" Captain Song''s brain finally started functioning! Please let his brain maintain functioning for a bit longer. I wore a sorrowful expression and said: "It all goes back to the Orange Prince. Back to the summer of six years ago." The Orange Prince finally came to his senses as though he awoke from a dream and recalled that he was here to find faults with us: "Shut up! Shut up! I don''t want to have anything to do with your own issues. But I must get my book back. Return me my book, you idiot." I was smiling cheek to cheek: "See, Captain? His majesty is getting so anxious over a book, so we need to stay alert. That''s why we had to carefully hide outside the Vermillion Hall." Captain Song frowned and said: "Just what exactly happened? Your majesty, did you reallye here today just for that book? Ming Feizhen, let me take a look at the book." "W-wait!!" Wait for what, bitch?! The Orange Prince got pissed and anxiously tried to stop Captain Song, but couldn''t handle the look of suspicion in Captain Song''s gaze. The worst part though was that he realised that Captain Song indeed didn''t know anything about it. He can''t loudly announce that he epted bribes, right? This ce is Liu Shan Men''s Vermillion Hall. A few buildings down is the Qilin Guards Xuanwu Courtyard. If you make a scene here, everybody might actually gather here. The Orange Prince was cornered with the dissing. In the end he got furious and pointed his anger at me. While pointing at me, he shouted: "You thief! You have no regards for thew! You dared to steal from my resident and now you even dare to frame me. You must be punished, men, arrest him!" "I dare you! On the 10th of August in the 29th year of Yuan Sheng''s rule, fifty-four ingots were received from Shanxi Yumen, on the 13th of August, one-hundred and twenty ingots were received from Yan Jindu¡­" Su Xiao was upholding justice again. He wasn''t intimidated in the least by the Orange Prince. I think pretty boy Su Xiao seriously thinks that the prince sells fruit¡­ I can''t see how else he could be so daring. Captain Song got very suspicious after hearing those numbers and dates read out. I can understand him losing his mind when he nearly got cucked before, but he''s apetent captain now that he''s regained his brain functioning. Captain Song sped his hands together and said: "Your majesty, please allow me to see this book for myself. If I find that it is indeed your property, I will naturally return it to you." The Orange Prince''s expression got worsened again. The six princes'' parties have been gathering power for their battles. They''ve invited many of those in the pugilistic world to join their respective parties. To do that, they need money. Lots of money. Unfortunately, the Orange Prince has bad luck. Of the six princes, he''s one of the only two who are forced to stay in the capital. It should be obvious that it''s difficult to gather funds in the capital where the emperor resides which is why he resorted to bribes. Unfortunately for him, I found records of his corruption on my first day in the tomb. His misfortune is¡­ I''d be dreaded too if I were him. The proud Orange Prince stopped caring and loudly shouted: "Master Jia, get him!" I saw a silver light sh before he could finish speaking. The shadow of someone in white like a swan swiftly appeared into the courtyard. The silver light was continually moving like spilt mercury, yet was alsoing down like heavy downpour, as it made its way down onto Captain Song''s head. The silver light was emitted from the light radiating off of the sword in the hand of the man called Master Jia. It looks like he wields swords. I don''t know what was going through Captain Song''s head, but he seemed to be shocked by the speed of Master Jia and couldn''t react in time. Shen Yiren gave him a kick from the side, and he rolled on floor, barely evading Master Jia''s sword strike. Haa¡­ Why does that sword strike look so familiar? It looks so simr to Hua Shan''s swordsmanship. His surname is Jia¡­ He''s Hua Shan''s leader Jia Yun Feng?! Jia Yunfengughed coldly and then unleashed another attack called Circle the moon with three rings. He caught Captain Song, Shen Yiren and Tang Ye in his sword formation right off the bat. Nice visual prowess there, Master Jia! Go and capture all those who can fight you. That''s genius¡­ But from a battle strategy standpoint, his decision was right because he sessfully split us up into two groups. Su Xiao and I were separated from the three of them. The Orange Prince cussed: "What the fuck are you useless idiots doing?! Get rid of those two scoundrels and then get my book back for me!" I grabbed Su Xiao and ran. We jumped through the window into the Vermillion Hall. "Aha! Those two idiots have trapped themselves. Go in and smash them! And make sure to smash that scoundrel that memorised the contents." As soon as Su Xiao and I entered the Vermillion Hall, fourrge men followed in. Su Xiao immediately insulted me: "You idiot! What did youe in here for? Now we can''t get out!" I didn''tment and just chuckled. The four men roared as they charged over and surrounded us. I still wasn''t convinced and asked: "Are you sure you want to fight?" The leader of the four chuckled and said: "It''s toote to beg for mercy." The four men looked sturdy, and judging by the positions they took when surrounding us, I surmised they were skilled wrestlers. The four men were evidently battle veterans. They closed in on us as soon as they surrounded us, so Su Xiao didn''t even have the space he needed to draw his sabre. When he went to reach for his sabre, he realised that he didn''t even have enough space to get his hand onto the sabre''s handle. This is the beauty of surrounding your enemies with a formation. I was very thankful for all that Su Xiao did today. He helped me out many times today. I felt like I shouldn''t have picked on him so much. I decided that I''d reduce the number of times I pick on him in future each day by one. "Su Xiao, have you ever fought multiple enemies at once?" "No." "I''ll teach you how to then." Seeing the size of the four men - they were a head taller than him - he worried a little and said: "Brother Ming, you should focus on taking care of yourself first!" I ignored him and struck the leader of the four on the neck with a palm strike and dropped him. As soon as there''s an empty spot, they''ll try to cover the hole in their formation. But that didn''t matter because I struck out again instead of waiting for them to fix the formation. My second palm strike hit the head of another and he dropped too. There were only two left now. And look, now that it''s two-on-two, he''s panicking. These sorts of henchmen are just full of bark. "H-how dare you hit my big brother¡­" I wasn''t going to listen to his garbage so I just hit him between his eyebrows which knocked him out. There was no time to be hesitant. Before thest one could escape I struck him under his ribs exactly where I aimed and he dropped too. It may be a little boring, but that''s how you fight multiple enemies at once. "The most important thing to keep in mind when fighting multiple enemies at once is to make sure you put them away with one strike each, understood?" I suavely blinked and prepared myself for Su Xiao''s uing praise. But instead he widened his eyes, and looked at the four unhappily. He kept silent for a good while before discontentedly eximing: "They were so weak. Why didn''t you save one for me?" ¡­¡­ This is my bullshit nonsensical everyday life!! Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 33 Volume 1 Chapter 33 2Trantor Comment: Archer, I seem to keep missing the author in the group chat, so I''ve messaged him on the "wall" forck of better word, where he''ll hopefully see it. He''s on the other side of the world for me so our time zone is the pr opposite of each other. Sorry about this. A Deadly and Brutal Young Girl I ordered Su Xiao: "Hurry and go help out. The guy outside likes to use sneak attacks. It''ll be bad if he seeds." "REALLY?!" Su Xiao was surprised when he heard me, and like the god of justice had possessed him again, he enthusiastically said: "I''ll go take a look now. If there''s a need when the timees¡­ Chop chop!" His "chop chop" made me really want to stab him, but I knew that it was fine outside. Yes, Jia Yunfeng is Hua Shan''s leader. Yes, he''s a skilled martial artist in the pugilistic world. But, that depends on who he''s up against. Song Ou is Liu Shan Men''s captain, Shen Yiren is the Vice-captain, and there''s also Tang Ye whose martial arts skills are close to their levels, and yet Jia Yunfeng is trying to fight them three-on-one? He''s dreaming. I just wanted to send Su Xiao out and ask some questions I want answers to. As soon as Su Xiao left, I picked up the leader of the four men and injected some of my internal energy into his body to wake him up. His face looked down as soon as he awoke: "Kill me if you want, cut me if you please. I, Tan Dadao am a man, I won''t sell out my master for riches or glory." "I know." You just answered my questions. I sealed his pressure point and he passed out again. I then proceeded by picking the weakest one among the four. I injected my internal energy into him and he immediately woke up. "Y-you!" He looked like he saw a ghost when he saw me. I immediately grabbed his neck so he couldn''t speak and gave him an aggressive re. "Answer my questions honestly. I already asked that punk Tan Dadao, and he spilled the beans. If what you tell me doesn''t match up, you know what''s going to happen." This scoundrel was so scared he pissed himself. He''ll tell me everything for sure. Further, since I was choking him by the neck, his blood flow would''ve been impeded so the chance of him lying due to having a foggy mind was reduced. This is a torture method for getting information out of people in the pugilistic world. I learnt it from a disciple from the Beggars'' Sect when we were drinking together a few years ago. "Why was the prince''s record book in Cha Yuan''s house in the Peach Vige? How is all this rted to the Demon Sect?" "I¡­ I don''t know. Cough. Cough. Alright. Alright. I''ll talk. It''s like this." I tightened my grip on his throat until his eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets and his face turned purple. Now his brain wasn''t optimised for too much thinking and he started telling the truth because he couldn''t stand it. "Cha Yuan is a member of the emperor''s entourage and is responsible for investigating those in the capital. He pretended to defect to the prince. We found out that he stole the records book in the residence and intended to report it to the emperor. The prince therefore sent people to capture him, but before he could be captured he was killed by those from Lan Jun Zhu Kong. We consequently thought that the records had been picked up by the Demon Sect and that they''d definitely threaten us with it. However, after a few months of waiting, nothing happened. That''s why the prince thought he might''ve hidden it in his house before he died and sent people to search for it¡­ Cough. Cough. Cough. Please spare me, sir!" "Oh~ so Lan Jun Zhu Kong really were involved? Why did they kill Cha Yuan?" "I really don''t know." I snapped at him: "Are you absolutely positive?!" "Yes!"'' Okay, it looks like he really doesn''t know. I was just scaring him to make sure. The only usible exnation is that the book contains secrets the Demon Sect doesn''t want others to know, right? Killing people at every turn certainly is characteristic of them. But this has nothing to do with me. I just needed to know who we offended and who was after whom. I just investigated the rest out of curiosity. "Okay, thank you." I chopped him on the neck which knocked him out. I need to be low-key, avoid causing trouble and hand ball problems to my superiors. Alright, that''s the n. I stepped out of the Vermillion hall and then looked left and right. I then called: "Su Xiao. Tang Ye. Where are you guys¡­? HEY, SU XIAO, WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" The scene before me scared me to death. I now know what Su Xiao meant by "chop, chop". In the little flower garden in front of the Vermillion Hall, Su Xiao had his rusted mud-like-looking divine Ancient Cold sabre up against the Orange Prince''s neck. Actually, it looked more like he was going to cut him with it. The Orange Prince was evidently inept at martial arts since he couldn''t even beat that brat. His men were all missing in action. In short, Su Xiao essentially got a cheap shot. You the shit! You''re a mere constable and you''re threatening a prince. How many heads do you have again? Su Xiao, however, smugly said: "Tell your men to stop or else." I looked towards Jia Yunfeng. Stop what? You mean we should stop? To be honest, this was the first time I looked at Jia Yunfeng carefully. He looked around thirty. He looked fairly handsome, and had a refined aura quite simr to Captain Son. However, unlike Captain Song, he didn''t look like he was skilled in literacy or martial arts. Jia Yunfeng was battling it out with three highly skilled fighters. Captain Song seemed to not participate to protect his reputation. Tang Ye was the vanguard. He stopped all the changes in Jia Yunfeng''s sword strikes using his red arms. With Shen Yiren assisting him, Jia Yunfeng was on his back leg. It''s a good time to stop now guys, otherwise I''ll have to send white packets* to Hua Shan this day next year. That''s a waste of my money. As soon as Jia Yunfeng realised that the prince had been captured, he leapt backwards. His swordsmanship may be inferior to Tang Ye, but his qinggong was far more advanced than his. In just a few steps, he''d returned to the prince''s side and pointed his sword at Su Xiao. "You insolent girl, how dare you threaten his majesty!" "Damn right! Let go of me you ugly hag or I''ll have your entire family and ancestors executed!" Su Xiao was enraged, His face turned bright read. He smacked the prince on the head with his sabre''s handle. He used it like it was a small mallet. All my hairs stood up watching it happen. Come on man, don''t do that! He''s a prince!! Su Xiao angrily eximed: "Who are you calling a woman?! I''m a guy!" Alright, alright, alright! You''re the manliest guy in the world! Fighting broke out in the Vermillion Hall. If the guards hadn''t figured out that something happened by now, this ce wouldn''t be called Liu Shan Men. All the guards and warriors in the office gathered. It was a jaw-dropping scene. A warm wind blew in the small flower garden. A brutal young beautiful girlughed wildly and pressed a de up against the prince to threaten him without any regard for anything. And she was his colleague!! The Orange Prince grit his teeth, grinded them and said: "Insolence. Insolence! Such insolence!! I''m going to report this to my father. I''m going to tell you how ridiculous Liu Shan Men is! You bitch!" The Orange Prince then pointed at me and said: "You too! None of you are getting away!" Us?! What''s this got to do with me?! He''s the one that''s threatening you!! You got shit for brains? All my colleagues started expressing concern for me. Yeah, that''s right, most of them put distance between themselves and I in the blink of an eye. Listen guys, the prince is just hating on me, I''m not the gue. Shen Yiren returned, patted me on the shoulder and said: "As team mates, you guys have to shoulder the burden and suffering together, okay?" That''s a terrible idea! I''ve only benefited a few times. He''s the one that started all the troubles! Tang Ye was calm as usual. He gave me a stern look and said: "Are we going to have our duel tonight?" Fuck off! Look at the situation! And you''re part of the team too, moron! Tang Ye: But I didn''t threaten the prince. Me: Well, me neither! Su Xiaoughed out loud and said: "Tell your men to back off if you don''t want your head to be Gautama Buddha." Jia Yunfeng reluctantly retreated two steps. Well¡­ The Orange Prince''s head looks like it''s bing an half an Arhat already. Somebody suddenly spoke out: "Stop! Have you no regards for thew? How dare you do this in a government office?!" Someone dressed as a eunuch suddenly approached. Su Xiao of course wasn''t scared of him, but the Orange Prince looked as though he''d seen his saviour. His face looked like he was d. "N-nan gong gong**, you''re here! Which means¡­" Shen Yiren who looked like she was enjoying the show had an "oh shit" look on her face: "Shit, Feizhen, I forgot I invited the emperor here to inspect us today." "Who?" A loud pitched voice suddenly rang through the air as it announced: "His majesty is here!" Glossary *You probably already know that red money packets are for lucky money during Chinese new years. The white packets are for the dead. **Gong gong = eunuch. But it''d sound very funny to say Eunuch Nan, so I used Nan gong gong instead. Tell me if you prefer otherwise. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 34 Volume 1 Chapter 34 2The Emperor Arrives Following the announcement, a tall,rge and handsome man dressed in a stunning robe came into the garden. There were two rows of people following behind. Only the emperor would be able to pull this off. Not many people from Liu Shan Men have seen the emperor before. They were all curious but didn''t dare to look in case they angered his majesty. The current emperor, a wise ruler whose bad luck streak didn''t end until after forty had eyebrows that were starting to turn white. It''s not easy to be a wise ruler, and dealing with his six sons who are fighting it out really takes its toll on him. He looks a lot older than when Ist saw him. He looks like he''s fifty plus when he''s in his early forties. Emperor Yuan Sheng had gotten a little chubby. Perhaps it''s due to his lifestyle in the pce. I couldn''t help but sigh when I saw him walk through. He and the Orange Prince look like they were made from the same mould. While their features looked strikingly simr, the area between the eyebrows of the Orange Prince makes him look more aggressive. The emperor had a very kind gaze making him feel more like a close uncle. The Orange Prince was acting like he found back up. He seemed topletely forget about his corruption case and yelled like an idiot: "Father! Father! I''m here. This evil woman is threatening me!" Su Xiao like the idiot he is, bravely - in a bad way - knocked the prince with his sabre''s handle so hard you could hear the bang ring in the air in front of the emperor. "Argh! Oww! Look father, she''s hitting me." "Well deserved. Who are you calling a woman?" I suddenly felt like young Su Xiao here was a treasure that I needed to pamper. I don''t think I''ll find another with his level of talent in this life. He''s knocking the prince''s head in like it''s a wooden fish¡­ Nan gonggong got flustered and exasperated, and shouted: "Insolence! How dare you swing weapons around in front of his majesty! Is this mutiny?!" Su Xiao quickly said: "Your majesty, please forgive, umm¡­ Umm¡­" He got nervous when he saw the emperor. He barely managed to utter a few sentences: "Please forgive my insolence. This punk¡­ His majesty is too much. He brought people here to harass us. I''m worried that he''d run off if I let go of him and won''t be able to capture him." Emperor Yuan Sheng paused and then said with a frown: "Insolence. How dare you behave so audaciously in my presence, let him go!" He spoke in a very domineering tone. Even those highly skilled in martial arts and those who''d gone through life and death could not help but feel their heart rate speed up. "Your majesty, it''s not that I don''t want to let him go, but what if he doesn''t own up to his crimes and tries to harass me?" The Orange Prince chuckled and said: "We''re treating you courteously here! My father told you to let go of me, so let me go! As for starting with you, our quarrel¡­" Watch me save arade! I gave Tang Ye a shove and he took a step back. I took the chance to throw the book on the floor, creating a loud smack sound. The entire courtyard went dead silent and everybody turned to look in my direction. "Brother Tang, watch where you''re going. You made my drop my stuff." "Sorry¡­" Now that''s some Oscar-level acting! We didn''t even rehearse and yet he was able to react perfectly. He even picked the book up for me. I slowly and eloquently extended my hand out to take it. Everybody was watching us as though we were putting on a show. I took the book and then waved it around to make sure everybody got a glimpse. The Orange Prince who was some distance away nearly dropped at the sight of it. "Father, the matter between me and them is a misunderstanding. It''s no big deal. I''ll overlook this if he lets me go." Su Xiao quickly withdrew his sabre and ran to our side as soon as he heard that. Jia Yunfeng didn''t make things difficult for Su Xiao either since the prince had spoken out, so he let the pretty girl off. "What on Earth?!" The emperor got impatient, so he waved his hands and then pointed over to Captain Song and Shen Yiren: "Song Ou, Shen Yiren, step forward and answer me." "Right away." "Right away." "Liu Shan Men is your ce and your responsibility. What should I make of it when you create a mess like this? Shen Yiren, you invited me to inspect the ce many times. Did you invite me here to witness this joke?" Shen Yiren faintly said: "Your majesty, I honestly did not know his majesty woulde here today. As soon as he arrived, you used us of housing a thief. Captain Song tried to reason with him but he went and ordered his men to attack us instead. Had Su Xiao not stopped him, we would most likely have been hurt by his majesty." Emperor Yuan Sheng coldly snorted as if to say: Shen Yiren''s trying to y me. What, you''re saying the prince''s men could hurt you when your that skilled and in your own territory? Now I want to hear the rest of your fib. "Who was it that threatened my son before? Step forward." "I-it was me." Su Xiao walked over and knelt down. He was so nervous seeing the emperor for the first time. He replied with a stutter: "H-hi, your majesty."* Shit! You actually said "hi" to the emperor? Su Xiao''s white face wentpletely red as he stuttered: "I mean, greetings, your majesty." The emperor saw the sweat on his forehead and almostughed out loud but managed to resist the urge. He then cleared his throat and said: "Who are you? Why did you do something so audacious?" "My name is Su Xiao. The ''su'' character from Su Zhou, and the ''xiao'' character from the word ''dawn''. I am sixteen this year, my family lives in Nan Jing. My family runs a martial arts school. I¡­" The emperor signalled to stop with his hand and asked: "What are you telling me so much for?" Su Xiao pouted and said: "Your majesty, did you not ask me to tell you?" "Pfft" The emperor pursed his lips together, but everybody could tell he was fighting the urge tough. In just a few exchanges of words, the emperor had taken a liking to the simple-minded kid. "Keke. Just get to the main point. Tell me why you threatened the prince." "Right. Your majesty, his majesty came here for no rhyme or reason today and started an argument with Captain Song. He even ordered his men attack us." "Nonsense. The Orange Prince is a prince. Why would he attack a government office?" The emperor noticed that Su Xiao was distressed. To relieve him, he gestured for him to rise and said: "Stand up and speak. Tell me what happened from the beginning again." "Understood. Understood." Su Xiao replied and then ran a few steps. God knows what he was doing. Su Xiao ran over to the Orange Prince and suddenly yelled: "You bastard!" His words were slower than his fist which smashed right into the Orange Prince''s face. The Orange Prince was stunned and groaned in pain. He then swiftly reached for his sabre with his other hand and held it up against the Orange Prince''s neck again. Su Xiao: "Hahahaha. Now let them go." The young deadly and brutal maiden is back once again. Glossary *The word "greetings" for "greetings, your majesty" is made up of two characters. Su Xiao was so nervous he only said the first character, which in Chinese can sound a bit like "Cripple", which in this context basically sounds like "I''m going to cripple you". Since I couldn''t replicate the joke in English, I''ve altered it to make it sound rude as possible while still being within sensible parameters. So I substituted it "Greetings" (formal) with "Hi" (informal). If you have a better one, hit me with it. In today''s special segment, we have two special guests. They''re childhood friends. Please wee Ming Feizhen and Ming Suwen in their childhood: Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 35 Volume 1 Chapter 35 0Wasn''t the Way that Ended Slightly Strange? Jia Yunfeng follows the prince, but he didn''t expect Su Xiao to y that card in front of the emperor. Before he realised it, Su Xiao was threatening the Orange Prince once again. He couldn''t face the prince anymore so he could only y the loyal servant card: "What are you doing? You insolent wretch! Do you realise what the penalty is for frightening his highness?!" The emperor frowned and said: "How ridiculous! What are you doing?" Su Xiao widened his eyes and replied in a terrified tone: "But¡­ But isn''t this what you wanted me to do?" The emperor angrily replied: "I told you to recount the event, not to threaten the Orange Prince!"* Su Xiao became even more distressed and asked in a slightly panicked tone: "N-no, isn''t this what you meant?" "You can just tell me. The penalty for assaulting a prince is serious." But in the end, the emperor couldn''t hold it in and burst outughing: "You''re such an honest kid, and I know you didn''t mean it. How about this, if I find that you''re innocent, I won''t punish you, and I''ll even promise to stop him from harassing you." Come to think of it, the current emperor doesn''t make a fuss out of small issues. Martial arts are flourishing these days and the emperor himself is surrounded by martial artists. So naturally, he''s quite candid. The emperor likes Su Xiao''s simple-mindedness and therefore let him off for threatening a prince. The Orange Prince was furious. He was still angry about getting hit and yet Su Xiao was forgiven?! Su Xiao retold the entire story, but he only mentioned how the Orange Prince was in the wrong, how he forced Liu Shan Men to hand over the thief and how he ordered Jia Yunfeng to attack Shen Yiren and co. He skipped over the part where we obtained the records. Imend him for that. At least he knew that it wasn''t something he could just blurt out. He was stuttering throughout, but that actually made it sound more genuine to the emperor. The emperor turned to face the Orange Prince and with a cold look in his eyes said: "Cheng''er, you promised me just a few days ago that you were going to change for the better and not engage in conflict with others impulsively. What''s with today''s surprise? You assaulted a government office? Heh, my son sure is amazing." "F-father, I didn''t assault the office, th-these people, th-they¡­" In the distance, I pulled the book out, and raised it up high¡­ "¡­They didn''t do anything wrong. It was just a misunderstanding. I was a bit too intolerant¡­" The Orange Prince got depressed again. If I handed the emperor the records, he''d be a goner from today. Seeing the look on his, Shen Yiren and I looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile. The emperor spotted me stealing the spotlight in the distance. He got a bit suspicious, so he pointed at me and said: "You. You cut me off multiple times. You''re quite the daring one. Come over here and speak." Ah shit, it''s my turn now. I took a stride forward and greeted him: "Greetings, your majesty!" However, I was still trying toe up with lines. What shall I do? If I hand the book over in front of the prince, he''ll hate Liu Shan Men forever. Attracting trouble isn''t a good long-term strategy for staying afloat in life. But if I hold onto it, the prince might start on us again. How should I deal with the records¡­? "My name is Ming Feizhen. I am a normal constable at Liu Shan Men." "You¡­" The emperor focused his gaze on me but stopped speaking half-way through. Huh? What''s wrong? I blinked out of confusion. I couldn''t figure out what the problem was¡­ Wait, shit! I suddenly remembered that I spoke with him face-to-face before. Shit. Shit. Shit¡­ He doesn''t remember me, does he? That was many years ago, but the emperor is wise. Could he have photographic memory? If he recognises me, I won''t be able to run my concession scam. I can''t believe my retirement n is going to be ruined by the emperor himself! The emperor, however, didn''t look like he met someone he knew. To the contrary, he wore a frightened expression and asked: "A-are you alright?" "I am fine. Thank you for your concern. You are too kind, your majesty, to be caring about us. Your generosity and benevolence knows no bounds, it extends beyond the four seas, may you get wealthier by the day¡­" As I was kissing up to the emperor, Shen Yiren suddenly asked: "No, are you sure you''re alright, Ming Feizhen?" Captain Song who stood to the side also asked: "Ming Feizhen, are you sure you''re alright?" "I''m fine¡­" I was baffled after being asked by them. What did they see to be posing that question? I checked left and right, and myself, but there was nothing out of the norm. Could they have realised I secretly drank the stashed wine?! Tang Ye quietly walked over, handed me a mirror and said: "You''re wee." I unwillingly eximed: "You''re wee my ass¡­ For fuck sakes!" I checked myself in the mirror. My handsome face was swollen like hell. There were purple and green bumps all over. I realised I lost my sense of feeling on my face when I went to touch it. No wonder I didn''t realise, it waspletely numb. Was I poisoned? When did I get poisoned? Everybody looked at me rmed. I looked around once. It doesn''t look like I can hold a normal conversation like this. But I still have to resolve the matter with the book. My thoughts became muddled. I suddenly thought of a n and shouted loudly: "I''m poisoned!" I then looked up at the sky and fell down. As I fell to the ground, I tossed the book in a random direction. Those around me rushed over to catch my fall and call for a doctor. A lot of them also yelled "be careful to not get infected". Your family''s virus is contagious too¡­ The book flew over in the direction of the Orange Prince like a white pigeon. The Orange Prince was gleeful and extended his hand out to catch it. However, he never expected there to be a force that''d prevent him from grabbing it, so it bounced off his hand and flew into the air again. The Orange Prince''s face turned pale because the book flew towards his father. But that was caused by his mysterious hand, so he couldn''t do anything but curse his own hand. The emperor is trained in martial arts so he managed to catch it. The emperor was baffled. He looked at the book in his hand and then at the enraged Orange Prince who was cursing his own hand. He then opened the book. The contents were incredible. In memory of the Orange Prince, destroyed at twenty-five years of age¡­ Keke, not yet. The depressed prince ran over to his father and put on his filial son act: "F-father, I¡­ I¡­" "Heh, what a great prince you are." The emperor couldn''t stopughing coldly, but he didn''t look angry either. "Return home, right now. Get lost!" "Father¡­" "What are you still here for?! Do you want me to read the contents out loud in front of all these people?" The Orange Prince grit his teeth, shot me a hateful re and said: "I understand that I am wrong. I shall return home now. I will not leave my residence. I shall reflect on my mistakes! Yunfeng, let''s go." The Orange Prince left with Master Jia. I was also lifted up and sent off to be treated. Thest scene I saw as I was carried out on a stretcher was the emperor watching the Orange Prince leave and him throwing the book to Nan gonggong. He didn''t take another look. His benevolent eyebrows made it look like he was smiling, but at the same time not smiling. What the heck? Well, this ended weirdly¡­ Glossary *The emperor used a form of speech only he''d use. When he said "recount", it''s the same characters as "return to the original" or in this context "resume what you were doing". Su Xiao thought he meant "resume what you were doing", as opposed to "recount", so he went and shoved the de up against the prince''s neck again. Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 36 Volume 1 Chapter 36 0Conversation Between a Monarch and a Servant (Part 1) "Sit." We''re still at the Vermillion Hall. There were only two people in the room. Everybody else had returned to their respective ces already. Seeing Shen Yiren refuse to take a seat, the emperorughed bitterly. "What''s wrong? Are you expecting me to beg you to take a seat?" Shen Yiren''s facial expression was still as though her usual demeanour was pretence. She knelt and said: "I failed to teach my subordinates properly causing you to suffer. Please have me punished!" The emperor waved his hand and said: "Alright, alright, skip that rubbish. I asked to see you because I wanted to know how you''ve been recently. Did you think I''d punish you? Get up and speak." Shen Yiren continued kneeling and didn''t raise her head. The emperor watched her grow up so he dotes on her like she''s his own nephew. If it was somebody else who caused today''s ruckus, they''d have been punished, but not her. Shen Yiren was well aware of that. Thess usually has no regards for any rules orws, so of course the emperor knew her act was for something else. However, he was well aware that her request would be something difficult toplete. "Yiren, there are no outsiders. I want to have a heart-to-heart talk with you." The emperor wasn''t putting on airs. He could bex with anyone. That''s just how he is. However, his identity as the emperor means that he must be careful with every word he says and every action he takes. But otherwise, he''s just like a close uncle to Shen Yiren. "To punish Yan Shisan''s mistake that year, I deliberately gave Liu Shan Men the cold shoulder all these years. But I know that you''ve been working hard. You sold your household stuff to fund the repairs of Liu Shan Men''s que. You even went as far as giving your hand in marriage to Song Ou to expand the influence of Liu Shan Men. Why do you put yourself through this suffering?" Shen Yiren pursed her lips and a sad look appeared in her eyes and then quickly disappeared. She then said: "I''m ashamed, your majesty. My parents did everything they could for Liu Shan Men. Expanding Liu Shan Men is my lifetime-dream. What I''ve done can''tpare to what my parents did." "What you just said has made me feel even more guilty towards your parents. Shen Jun was my childhood friend, and our bond was like that of brothers. He has been my benefactor on many asions, and I remember them all. I highly respect Mrs Shen who was a heroic woman." The emperor felt more apologetic towards the girl before him as he recounted the past. "When Brother Shen passed away, I promised him that I''d look after you. I feel that I''ve let him down now though, since you and your brother are leading such harsh lives." Shen Yiren kept her head down the whole time: "Your majesty, I dare not threaten you into doing unjust things with my father''s aplishments. But Liu Shan Men has been quiet for many years. There are only ten of the elites left from Liu Shan''s Elite rankings. Has our punishment not been enough? I just feel that Liu Shan Men needs an opportunity to prove itself, and serve you again." The emperor stayed silent for a very long time before softly saying: "Do you know why I''m here today?" "I''m not sure myself. I have invited you many times, but you refused toe due to your work. I thought you wouldn''te today either." The emperor didn''t address what she said and said: "Did you know the Qilin Guards captain made a report yesterday? He wanted me to change Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings into Qi Lin''s Elite Rankings." To Shen Yiren, that news was the equivalent of raining on her parade. Her beautiful face instantly turned pale-white. In a shaky voice she said: "That, that, umm, so, what did you decide?" Shen Yiren couldn''t control her trembling voice after she finished speaking. Liu Shan Men has been quiet for a long time and their reputation has gone down the drain. All that''s left is its once glorious history and the gold lettered que. If the Qilin Guards take that as well, then reviving Liu Shan Men would be as difficult as resurrecting the dead. "What do you think? How do you think I should decide?" "I¡­ I dare not question your decisions." The emperor''s heart ached seeing Shen Yiren''s fearful look. He said with a sigh: "I''ve dyed the matter for now. Liu Shan Men has aplished many deeds for the royal court so I can''t close it down entirely because of its performance thesest few years and Yan Shisan''s personal mistake." Shen Yiren''s anarchic mood calmed down a little, but then the emperor continued: "I can dy it for now, but I can''t put it off forever. Liu Shan''s Elite Ranking lists the name of one-hundred of the strongest fighters in the royal court. Originally, it was meant to include Liu Shan Men, my entourage and the Qilin Guards. The Qilin Guards now upy sixty spots. More than twenty people from my entourage are listed. As for Liu Shan Men¡­ You know how it is. Further, the Qilin Guards'' request isn''t unreasonable. They''ve done a lot to create order in the martial world all these years, and have never cked off. They aren''t asking for a reward. They''re just asking for recognition. I believe that that''s reasonable." The emperor finally said what he really wanted to say. "Yiren, you''re Brother Shen''s daughter. You''re just like a daughter to me, and your rtionship with my daughter is very good. I want to bestow the title of princess upon you. Pass Liu Shan Men''s matters on to somebody else. You''re a girl after all, so you''re not suited¡­" Shen Yiren lowered her head further and said in a worked up tone: "All I ask for is a fair chance." The emperor looked at Shen Yiren. His gentle gaze suddenly became sharp. "Shen Yiren! You do realise that if Liu Shan Men were to rise again, the resources allocated to the Qilin Guards and my entourage would be affected, right? The cake is only so big. If another person wants a piece, then somebody is going to stop them, and the person stopping you is no simpleton." "I know that." "You should also be aware the the Qilin Guards have grown significantly all these years while Liu Shan Men was quiet. The Qilin Guards now upy a part of the martial world and have a certain degree of influence. I feel assured with those in the pugilistic world keeping them in check too. My entourage may look like they''re not doing anything, but they''re actually investigating secret cases rted to retainers, ministers and officials, as well as protecting me. They''ve done a fair amount for the people too. If they have problems because of you, I won''t back you. My dear nephew¡­ The road in front of you is rocky." Shen Yiren finally raised her head. The gentle look in her eyes had vanished and her domineering and strong aura as the vice-captain returned. She said: "I want to expand Liu Shan Men, so it''s a given that I''ve prepared myself to face all the obstacles ahead. I''ll take on anything thates my way! I''m not afraid even if it''s a sea of fire up ahead. If the road ahead is tough, I''ll crawl if I have to!" Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 37 Volume 1 Chapter 37 3Conversation Between a Monarch and a Servant (Part 2) The emperor looked at Shen Yiren who raised her angry looking face high like a swan silently the way a benevolent father looks at his stubborn daughter. Shen Yiren''s father was the emperor''s childhood friend. They were together all the time from when they were kids into adulthood. The Shen family has always headed Liu Shan Men. Had it not been for the unparalled genius Yan Shisan and his insanity and absurdness, the leader of Liu Shan Men would probably still be someone from the Shen family. That said, Shen Yiren''s father was still the vice-captain. He controlled the martial world from within Liu Shan Men for the emperor. He aplished many things for the emperor. In the end he died at the hand of disciples from the Demon Sect while carrying out a secret mission. The emperor felt guilty towards the Shen family for these things. He also felt pity and hurt for the stubborn girl. Shen Yiren has no feelings for Song Ou. However, the Song family are a prevalent family in the martial world. Song Ou''s father possessed significant military strength, so the Song family had a good deal of power. At that point in time, Liu Shan Men''s skilled men were leaving one after the other. Shen Yiren''s parents both passed away, so she sacrificed herself voluntarily. A beautiful and bright girl took the initiative to marry into the Song family. The proud, men-hating Shen Yiren decided to marry into the Song household for the future of Liu Shan Men. Shen Yiren''s lifetime dream is to be the captain of Liu Shan Men. After Yan Shisan left, the person most qualified to take the mantle was Shen Yiren. However, for his family''s sake, he insisted that his son needed to be captain for him to be at ease. Shen Yiren agreed to it so as to not lose the support of the Song family. But behind her strong front, she wept many times over it. The emperor was aware of all that, but he didn''t have any right to stop it. Yes, not even the emperor could have his way with everything in the world. During the time Liu Shan Men lost power, the emperor''s entourage did all they could to fulfill their roles and serve, so should they be rewarded or not? The Qilin Guards shed much blood in their battles to suppress the influence and power of the evil sects. All their victories came at the cost of much bloodshed on their side, so shouldn''t they be rewarded? He can''t just promote Liu Shan Men citing friendship as the reason. But he should be able to at least give them a chance as the emperor, right? The emperor is well-aware of Shen Yiren''s efforts and how she''s held the fort all these years. The emperor suddenly remembered her father after seeing her stubbornly prostrating herself before him. Her father behaved the same way as her back then when they had differing opinions and her father was insistent on his. Emperor Yuan Sheng finally came to a decision after he was done thinking. "To be able to have a daughter like this, Brother Shen did not live a life in vain." The emperor gave Shen Yiren a nod and softly said: "The rankings for Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings will be re-ranked at the imperial martial arts tournament. I gave you this chance, so it''s yours, and nobody can take it away from you." Shen Yiren''s eyes started to tear up but she held it in, and while choking on her tears said: "Th-thank you, your majesty!" The Qilin Guards have attempted to prevent Liu Shan Men''s participation in the martial arts tournament before. The emperor''s entourage have also tried to stop them. Even the Orange Prince hase and threatened to remove them from it. There wasn''t a single particr reason for trying to prevent them. They all had their own reasons, but Liu Shan Men has faced many hurdles over it. However, with the emperor''s word, Shen Yiren could finally let go of that burden. "Do your best to prepare for the tournament. As for the Orange Prince, I''ll tell him to keep his mouth shut. He won''t dare to harass you." "Understood, your majesty!" The emperor then sighed and said: "We''re done with business talk, so won''t you sit and keep mepany for a while?" "I¡­" "I know you like to keep business matters and ces strictly business, but there are no outsiders here, so won''t you call me uncle?" The word uncle brought back many memories when she was a kid for Shen Yiren. The tears she held back finally surfaced and she whispered: "Uncle¡­ I''ve let you down." The emperor helped her up and as soon as she raised her head up to look, she found the emperor''s eyes were unsurprisingly brimming with tears too. The emperor who was the biggest authority in the entire country just moments ago had returned to being the endearing uncle she knew as a child: "Silly child¡­ Why must you insist on separating yourself from your uncle as a monarch and his retainers? Aren''t I your family? Come on, get up. Am I a stranger to you now that we haven''t seen each other for a few months?" Shen Yiren felt the warmth in her heart, the same kind felt by a lonely child with no one to rely on finally finding his father. She could finally put down the responsibilities as the vice-captain of Liu Shan Men and confide with someone close like a normal family member. The emperor pulled her to her seat and brought up many interesting things in the past, making time feel like it was flying by. The workaholic, Shen Yiren looked at the sky and started to worry as to when the emperor would leave. She thought to herself: When will he leave? I still need to work. The emperor was really getting into it as he spoke and had no ns to leave. However, they had pretty much talked about all there was to talk about with regards to her childhood days. Since Shen Yiren didn''t speak, he thought of a new topic. "Oh, that''s right. What''s the name of the young man that passed out in the flower garden before¡­?" Shen Yiren returned to her senses and said: "Ming Feizhen! He was the one who solved this case. He doesn''t have any special skills, but certainly likes to mess around." Shen Yiren probably recalled the things Ming Feizhen did to tease and mock the Orange Prince, and couldn''t help butugh. "It seems like I can''tpare to him. I tried to get you to smile, but you wouldn''t smile once, and yet now you''reughing as soon as I brought him up." Shen Yiren continuedughing as she replied: "Don''t tease me, uncle. Ming Feizhen just joined Liu Shan Men and there are a lot of rules and regtions he''s not yet familiar with, thereby often doingughable things. He''s usually messy and unreliable, but he''s very familiar with the pugilistic world and is also quite the smart one." "He''s smart? Heeh~" Emperor Yuan Shengughed without saying anything. He''s smart? More like slippery and sly. He knew that he''d offend the Orange Prince if he were to hand me the book directly, which would cause Liu Shan Men to be public enemy. That''s why he chose that round-about method to hand me the book without being detected and settled the chaos at the scene. Two birds with one stone. But it seems like he got poisoned by the piece of gold he touched¡­ The emperor felt a little guilty recalling his swollen face that was purple. That must''ve been due to the venom bing active. "Judging by his face, I think he got poisoned quite heavily. Is he alright?" "I still don''t know." Shen Yiren wiped the corner of her eyes which were yet to dry. She cried for a bit, but quickly returned to being her usual self. Shen Yiren is Shen Yiren after all. She wouldn''t dwell in silence and weakness for long. "I asked three highly-skilled doctors to take a look at him and then came to see you, so I don''t know how he is yet." The emperorughed and said: "He''s an interesting fe. His actpletely shut Cheng''er (the Orange Prince) down. He really knows how to cause trouble." Shen Yirenughed and said: "That''s just how he is. He looks like an absolute mess, but when there''s a problem, he''s always got a solution." "Haha. Let''s go. Come with me to pay him a visit. I have something to say to him." Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 38 Volume 1 Chapter 38 1Bring Me Some Braised Pork Shoulders with Soy Sauce "It''s the Five Poisons Divine Water. It must be the Five Venoms Divine Water!" "No, no, no. The Five Poisons Divine Water is highly toxic. Those poisoned by it die upon contact. Mr. Ming is still alive so it can''t be that. It must be the venom from a Golden Crowned Snakebined withdine etc." "I agree!" The three doctors surrounded Ming Feizhen who was lying on the bed asked to check his pulse and kept babbling non-stop. The three of them argued back-and-forth with no one agreeing with the other. And in the end, they still couldn''t determine what the venom was. Chen Bianque said: "It''s the Five Venoms Divine Water. How could it not be?! I know this venom best. It''s definitely the Five Venoms Divine Water!" Doctor Li said: "Golden Crowned Snake. Not only the venom of a Golden Crowned Snake, but alsodine without a doubt." Doctor: Zhang said: "I believe they are correct!" Su Xiao standing at the side was anxious watching them. He suddenly recalled something: "Gold! I remember there was a box of gold in Cha Yuan''s tomb. We took it back with us as evidence. Brother Ming said he wanted to keep it safe and held onto it all the way back." Zha Pi who was also watching from the side got excited when he heard there was gold in his old man''s tomb and jumped up and down. He quickly became extremely concerned and said: "Master Ming, for your safety''s sake, I''m going to frisk you!" He checked all over and touched something that felt like a box in Ming Feizhen''s arms. "Is this it?" As soon as Zha Pi extended his hand out to grab the box, Su Xiao called out as soon as his finger made contact: "Don''t touch it carelessly! Don''t you see that Brother Ming''s been poisoned? That thing definitely contains poison." "What''s wrong with touching it for a bit? You think the gold is poisoned? If all of the gold had poison on them, Master Ming would''ve been dead ages ago." Before he could finish speaking, Zha Pi started twitching like he had an epileptic attack and retching. His face then changed colours. His skin looked like it came alive as though there were countless worms wiggling around underneath his skin. Those who saw it were scared shitless. His face was swollen like a ball before he could even say three sentences. His face turned so purple it was freakier than a dead boar''s head. His mouth wentpletely numb and he could only groan non-stop. It was an evidently frightening condition. Doctor Zhang pped his hands and said: "Looks like this kid is history." Chen Bian Que got surprised and said: "That''s it. That''s it. That''s it. These are the symptoms of being diagnosed with the Five Venoms Divine Water." Doctor Lee said: "I guarantee that he''s also been poisoned by a golden crowned snake anddine. I''m absolutely positive!!" Fuck me¡­ Are you people going to save him or not? I awoke¡­ Wait, no. I never passed out in the first ce. I just took the opportunity to pretend I passed out in order to stop the Orange Prince''smotion. But I can''t believe the gold had poison. Who would''ve thought I''d get poisoned¡­ And Zha Pi was on the verge of death. Su Xiao anxiously shouted: "S-save him!" Doctor Li asked: "Save him? How?" "Isn''t it your job to figure that out as a doctor?" Su Xiao watched them stand still and got more anxious. "Since you know what the venom is why can''t you save him?" Chen Bianque answered sincerely rightfully as a doctor: "Brother Su, you''re young so you don''t know have much knowledge of old things. The Five Venoms Divine Water was specially concocted by Yuntian Pce. Once you get poisoned with it, death is certain. Who could save him? It''s best that you put some distance between yourself and him. The purple spots on his skin contain venom. If you get any on you, you''ll be done for." Doctor Zhang said: "I think they''re right." Doctor Lee sighed and said: "He''s dead for sure. He''s dead for sure." "What do you mean he''s going to die?" I opened my eyes, extended my hand and made contact with Zha Pi''s wrist. Using my internal energy to get rid of the venom would take too long, and it''ll cause too much noise, which will cause suspicion to arise. Therefore, I decided to use another method and gently mustered up my energy. "Urgh¡­ I¡­ I''m dying. I¡­ Eh? I can speak now?" The swelling on Zha Pi''s face was reduced. His mouth which was only able to groan and moan could open. What I did was suck the venom in his body into my own. I can''t do that under normal circumstances, but since I was poisoned right now, I had several hundreds of times more venom inside my body. Since the venom shared the same characteristics, it was easier for me to suck. And naturally it was collected into my body. I sat up. There was nothing wrong with my body really. It''s just that my face was swollen. The three doctors who saw me sit up rushed over to ask: "You''ve been poisoned with the Five Venoms Divine Water, the venom of a golden crowned snake, anddine. You shouldn''t even be able to move a finger right now, right?" "Don''t push yourself. Don''t push yourself. Stayid down. Let me check your pulse." "Uhm, that''s right." I lifted my hand up and drew circles in the air with it. "What Five Venoms Divine Water? I just got a bee sting while we were out in the wild, alright?" If you''re going to diss someone, make sure topletely shut them down. The three doctors'' expressions changed countless times. They looked at each other and then they all awkwardlyughed together. "I knew it was a bee sting at first sight. I just wanted to test the medical skills of my two old friends, so I didn''t mention it." "I had the same thought, Brother Li." "I believe they are correct." Zha Pi who just recovered hopped up and said: "You useless old farts! You said I was going to die for sure just before, didn''t you?!" The punk lifted up a wooden bench and hit them with it. He then started chasing the three doctors around in the room before taking it into the courtyard. Su Xiao crept over quietly like a mouse and asked in a concerned tone: "Brother Ming, are you alright?" I weakly answered: "What makes you think I''m alright? I got poisoned¡­ I just acted fine like that to piss off the doctors. Su Xiao, I''m dying." "BROTHER MING, DON''T DIE!" Yeah! I''ve almost got full marks for acting. I gently scrubbed Su Xiao''s head like a father that was about to pass away. I don''t know what Su Xiao was thinking, but he started crying. "NO! NO! DON''T DIE BROTHER MING!" Su Xiao grabbed my hand and ced it on his supple face. His supple and smooth hand skin¡­. Shit, are you really a guy?! Su Xiao acted like he was sending off a dying family member and said: "BROTHER MING! Hang in there!" "Su Xiao, I''m not going to make it. However, I still have a wish I haven''t fulfilled." "Tell me! I''ll see that it''s done!!" "Haaa¡­ I really want some braised pork shoulders with soy sauce from the Eight Deities Tavern." Su Xiao''s cries became muffled: "B-but Brother Ming, I still don''t feel like our friendship has developed to the point where I need to treat you to a meal. Would it be okay for you to take that regret with you to the grave?" I angrily jumped up and eximed: "WHAT?! Our friendship hasn''t developed to the point where you can treat me to some braised pork shoulders with soy sauce when I''m on my death bed?" "Get lost, you''re totally fine! You were just pretending!" Su Xiao pulled a funny face and continued: "No way am I buying it for you." Huh? I was busted already? So¡­ Is Su Xiao supposed to be smart or stupid? Su Xiao wiped his eyes and asked: "But are you sure you''re alright?" I waved my hand and said: "I''m fine. What''s a bee sting or two to a man?" "But your head¡­" I checked myself in the mirror and found that the venom was indeed umting in my body and still had some affect. The bumps on my head hadn''t gone away yet. Strange, this venom is pretty strong. One who''s mastered Yi Jin Jing shouldn''t be affected by poison. Tai Chi allows me to move my internal energy to my liking. But they seem to be of little use against this venom. Perhaps all three doctors are right in their diagnoses. Perhaps this venom was concocted using the Five Poisons Divine Water, plus the venom from a golden crowned snake, plusdine and the sortbined. Fucking hell¡­ Who''s the devil? Who wouldn''t fall for a box with poison. I suddenly heard a cheerfulughter from outside. "Hahaha, I heard you were full of energy after being poisoned. It looks like they were right." The emperor then entered the room. Why''s he here?! The emperor doesn''t look like he''s here to find faults with me. He''s alsoughing happily. "All of you, leave. I want to speak with this child in private." Speak in private?! Does he want to close some sort of deal?! I pretended to struggle to get up and was weak. The emperor opened with: "Don''t worry about greetings. I''m not so arrogant that I''d have a patient perform formal greetings. Is your name Ming Feizhen?" What the? Why does the emperor care so much about me? Could it be¡­ I looked at the emperor. He had a specialpassionate look in his eyes. It''s not an expression you''d have when meeting somebody for the first time. Could he have recognised me?! Shit! Shit! Shit! Sponsor 1 Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 39 Volume 1 Chapter 39 3Trantor Comments: Hey all, I''ve finally managed to get ads onto the site. If you could please white list the site, I would sincerely appreciate it. The ads are not pop-up ads or the type that punch you in the face every time you click somewhere on the page. Please don''t go clicking them in the name of helping me if you don''t intend to do anything on the page the ad takes you to, unless you genuinely are interested. That said, you can click them asionally :). Clicking them daily or repeatedly while not doing anything on the ad link could end up getting me banned instead is all. At the same time, if you find the ads in anyway intrusive, even if it''s on a particr device please let me know. The Case Within the Poisoned Gold Case (Part 1) This is told from the emperor''s perspective. Thest time I left the pce was over half a year ago. I came here for Yiren and Cheng''er but I''d say it counts as taking a break to take a breather. The matters with Yiren and Cheng''er can be considered settled, but this Ming Feizhen fe was part of my calctions. "Your name is Ming Feizhen?" "Uuh¡­ Yes, that is my name." I looked at this kid who stuttered as soon as he spoke. I found him quite interesting and said: "Your surname is Ming? How interesting. I don''t venture into the pugilistic world often, but I hear most of the rumours. I''ve never heard of a young hero with the surname Ming." I cracked a joke with him, but never expected him to get nervous and break into a sweat. "I-I''m twenty eight this year. You can''t call me a young hero anymore. My surname, Ming, is actually quitemon! You don''t have to think so much of it." Is itmon? I pondered it for a bit. Yeah, that''s true. "Your surname is Ming? Hmm, there aren''t any prevalent families in the martial world with the surname Ming. But if I recall correctly, the sect leader of Mount Daluo in Bei Ping had the surname Ming." Ming Feizhen suddenly wore a strange expression. He then lowered his face and asked as though he was scared: "How much do you know?" Huh? I was a little confused and slightly angry. Ming Feizhen is but just a mere low-ranking constable. Even if he''s ill and I said that he could skip the formalities, that''s not a license for him to speak to me however he pleases. Forget it, forget it. That''s not important. I have something to say to him and if I don''t get it off my chest, I''ll feel suffocated. "Let''s skip the idle chatter. I have something to say to you." Ming Feizhen now wore an expression as if the sky hade falling down or it was the end of the world. He looked at me stunned, grinded his teeth and said: "I knew you had something to say!" Me: "Huh?" I must have a stupefied look on my face right now. Ming Feizhen held his head and looked as if he were having a breakdown, and said: "Your majesty! My appearance is so distorted, and yet you''re still able to recognise me! You''re godly!" What exactly does he mean by that? I scratched my head and asked: "How am I godly?" Wait a second. I was the one that wanted to speak with him. How''d it turn into him asking me questions? Ming Feizhen gritted his teeth and angrily said: "God, freaking damn it, I actually got caught! Go on, tell me what you want!" This rascal!! Watch your attitude. Watch it you attitude!! What happened to him all of a sudden? I red at him out of curiosity: "I heard that you single-handedly solved the Orange Prince''s case." Ming Feizhenined with a sigh: "I wouldn''t be like this if it weren''t for that shitty case." Why is this rascal speaking to me so casually? Is it because he got poisoned or is it because of me? It''s a long story. It''s hard to fulfill the role of an emperor, and it''s not easy to fulfill the role of a father. Myte friend Brother Shen was very fortunate to have a good daughter like Yiren. Of my seven sons, six of them are troublemakers. The six of them are forming parties and fighting each other for the throne. To maintain harmony, I sent four of them to cities outside the capital and only kept two in the capital. But even though there are just two of them, they still make sure to make life hard for me. He''s the son of my main wife, and is the queen''s eldest son. He''s the one with the right to inherit the throne so he''s always been mad at me for not bestowing the crown prince title upon him. As such, he took bribes, engages in corrupt activities and is gathering power right under my nose. My entourage has always been on his case of corruption and reported their progress to me. I''ve seen the book that Ming Feizhen pretended to hand to me by ident before. However, I left him be because one, he''s my son after all, and two, he''s also a prince. I didn''t want to take any drastic measures if he wasn''t going overboard, so the book didn''t serve much purpose when I read it. But Cha Yuan who was faithful to his post died unjustly investigated the case. I buried the book with him as a form of reward and as a memento. I didn''t expect Cheng''er to still be chasing Cha Yuan''s whereabouts and wouldn''t spare him even after death. I knew what he was up to as soon as I heard he sent people to Cha Yuan''s home. I could''ve moved the book before he found it, but that wouldn''t allow me to send him a warning. I wanted to punish him and his dead men for thinking they were above thew. Instead, I had members of my entourage race to Cha Yuan''s tomb and ce a box of poisoned gold in there. I was nning to send someone to give him a gentle warning after his men died upon contact with it, so that he''d straighten up. This is my script. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 40 Volume 1 Chapter 40 1The Case Within the Poisoned Gold Case (Part 2) That was my n. But I never expected a passing constable to find out about the secret, and even take the records and gold with him. On my way to visit Yiren at Liu Shan Men, I head Cheng''er angrily stormed Liu Shan Men''s office. My rms were going off without question. I can understand the book being taken, but how on Earth did the box of gold get taken too?! Weren''t victims supposed to die from poisoning as soon as they touch it? I only found out he fell victim to the box of gold after seeing him poisoned and hearing from Yiren that he was the one who solved the case. I felt somewhat guilty towards him, because if he were to die serving loyally in the line of duty, it would be an unjust death. Getting back on track, my entourage told me the venom was extremely toxic and justing into contact it would be enough to kill someone many times over, and yet he survived. Perhaps it''s because he didn''t absorb much of the venom and was treated well. Since he didn''t see me speak, he decided to be even morex lying on the bed. He looked like he wasn''t afraid of anything or anybody and said: "Come on, spill it, what did you want to say to me?" H-he''s getting more and more overboard! Is that any way to speak to an emperor?! I must¡­ I must¡­ Hmm? Could it be that he realised that he was poisoned because of me? Heh~ how dare this rascal try to rile me up. "You''re quite amazing, young man." "Don''tpliment me. I get a headache as soon as you do." Am I lice or something?! "Alright, let''s cut to the chase. Do you already know what I want to say?" "Long live your majesty, may you live for eternity. One who is just does not speak with hidden meanings and imply things. You''ve made yourself very clear, so of course I know" "You''re a smart fe. There''s no need to say everything explicitly when speaking with smart people. It''s good that you understand." Ming Feizhen stared at me for a while. He then sighed and said: ''Your majesty, you''re busy with thousands of things every day and still have to fulfill the roles of a father. It must be tough on you. This injury of mine is nothing. A bee sting or two is nothing. I''ll be fine in very soon." Ming Feizhen spoke to me as though I were his friend. Who does he take me for?! But what he said hit certainly home for me. "People say that I own all thends and rivers, but they don''t realise how much effort it takes to take care of it all. My sons are all a handful. I need to handle national affairs as well as my family. If I didn''t, then just my harem alone would grief me to death." "Your majesty, you may have sent four of your sons to different ces, but their mothers are still in the pce assisting them. Six princes and five concubines¡­ It''d be one heck of a headache if a fight broke out between them." "Oh? You know my family affairs very well. How insolent, Ming Feizhen! How dare you make baselessplements about the imperial family!!" I deliberately red at him with my eyes open wide to scare this rascal that didn''t know better. However, heughed and said: "Everybody out there discusses the rumours about your family. I could go for a walk around the block and hear five different people with five different upations discuss them. Just because you don''t want people to speak about something, doesn''t mean they''re going to keep their mouths shut. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to the Eight Deities Tavern in the Western City. As long as you''re willing to treat me to braised pork shoulder with soy sauce, I guarantee you''ll hear things you wouldn''t normally hear." The young man before me is only a few years younger than my eldest son at max. Putting aside the monarch and peasant hierarchy, he''s still younger than me. He, however, isn''t showing any signs of fear. He''s behaving and talking as if we were friends who are on even footing. I have to say, I haven''t been treated like this in a long time. Nobody has ever treated me as an equal since Yiren''s father passed away. I leisurelyughed and said: "I''d be more than d to treat you to braised pork shoulder with soy sauce if it''s as you say. Hahahaha." Ming Feizhen then suddenly showed a bitter smile and said: "But your majesty, my¡­" "Just keep it to yourself. It''s just between the two of us." "Thank you, your majesty!" Hmm? I wanted him to keep the poison matter secret and yet he''s thanking me? What is he on about now? "That''s enough, don''t spout nonsense. I know I caused you to get poisoned, but luckily you''re fine. I''ll deal with the matter with those from the Orange Prince''s residence, so let''s say we''re equal." "What? Poison? Say what?" Ming Feizhen squinted his eyes like a retarded kid and continued: "Poison¡­ Are you saying you were the one who gave the order to spread venom on the gold?" ¡­Is he a retard? I stared at him and asked: "Yes! Didn''t you already know?" Ming Feizhen widened his mouth and then closed it. And then widened it and closed it again. He then answered stiflingly as if he was choking on food: "I get it now¡­" Ming Feizhen suddenly looked relieved. He then seemed to recall something and sat up straight. His attitude towards me then seemed like a boat that got back on-route and he straightened up. "Y-your majesty, I was spouting nonsense before¡­ It was all because the venom affected my thinking. Please bestow your benevolence upon me and pardon me." What''s his deal? He changes like the weather. Iughed mockingly and said: "You look very alert to me." He went and acted all respectful, sincere and little: "Your majesty, I''m a lowly peasant who''s never seen your greatness, so isn''t it normal for peasants like me to be taken in by it." Normally? I''ve only evere across like¡­ Two peasants like you in the forty plus years I''ve been alive. And they were all from Liu Shan Men. The other one was Yan Shisan, who I sent off to scrub toilets. Iughed and curiously asked: "I''ll pardon you in that case. We''ll call this even if you take me to that Eight Deities Tavern you spoke of, what do you think?" Ming Feizhen acted as though I wanted his life and seriously answered: "Your majesty, I''d rather you decapitate me instead!" This greedy¡­ "Enough, enough. I''ve left the pce for too long so they''re probably worried about me by now. Ming Feizhen, I remember what you said. It''s my fault that the people spread rumours. As my servants, Liu Shan Men should help me out, understood?" I paused for a moment and then said: "You''re a talented man, I can tell. Yiren¡­ Is the daughter of my old friend. I treat her as though she were my own daughter. Since you''re someone she chose, make sure to help her out. I expect many great things from you." "Understood. I wish you a safe return, your majesty." Ming Feizhen pretended to struggle out of bed. I waved my hand and said: "Forget it, stop pretending. If I were to punish you for your rudeness, do you think you''d ever have enough heads for me to chop?" The rascalughed and said: "Hehehe, that just goes to show your infinite benevolence." Yiren told me she recruited three people recently. I don''t know much about the one called Tang Ye. I''ve met Su Xiao who''s a kind, honest and upright child. As for Ming Feizhen¡­ He''s exactly how Yiren describes him: A messy walking embodiment of trouble. He''s an absolute mess¡­ Looking at him remind me of Yan Shisan. As I walked out of Liu Shan Men, Nan gonggong greeted me: "Your majesty, Let us return to the pce." "Yeah, let''s go." The sound of horse hoofs could be hard as the golden sun started setting behind the tiled roofs of Liu Shan Men. I suddenly remembered something. "Ming Feizhen¡­ That name sounds so familiar. Have I heard it somewhere before?" I turned around to look. I tirelessly searched my brain for Ming Feizhen''s face. But because of his swollen face, I couldn''t recall anything. Perhaps I remembered wrong. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 41 Volume 1 Chapter 41 1Trantor Comments: Finally reached 100 likes and 108 followers on Facebook. Thank you for your support guys! Looking forward to continuing to grow! Hey, Wake Up, You''ve Been Ranked It''s been peaceful ever since the end of the Orange Prince''s corruption case. Actually it''s been so boring, I''ve got nothing to do that I''m panicking. I couldn''t ask for more. You must understand that being free at home and being free with nothing to do at work are two different things. Being free and doing nothing at home is a waste of your life. Sitting around doing nothing at work and still getting paid however, is the greatest bliss in the world. I did everything I could to get the bestpensation possible for getting hurt in the line of duty. I avoided every shift I could skip, every street I didn''t have to patrol and every job I could avoid. Su Xiao always lectured me when he returned, and Tang Ye was always looking at me resentfully to ask: "Are we going to duel tonight?" Of course, I covered myself with my nket so I wouldn''t have to see anything. Hey! Who said I''m doing lewd stuff under the nkets?! I heard you! But I must credit the three doctors as their treatments really helped. They diagnosed me as being poisoned with the Five Venoms Divine Water mixed with some other types of venom. Fortunately for me, the venom didn''t enter the fatal zones in my body or I''d be cold in the ground. I did everything I could to get them to prescribe me some Saussurea involucrata and other simr types of expensive herbs, but those three doctors were as stingy as I am. They wouldn''t give me anything other than red bean-paste to invigorate my spleen and replenish my qi. Topensate for it, I snuck into the warehouse and stole three jugs of Laojiao*. They tasted absolutely fantastic! My only regret is the box of gold. I heard Boss Shen shared it with the new constables after the gold was washed. What a waste¡­ I''ve been flipping through Liu Shan Men''s versions of the ck and White Reflection in my room thest few days. I easily learnt about the system regting warriors of the royal court. Liu Shan Men, the Qilin Guards and the emperor''s entourage aren''t regted by the royal court''s orthodox regtion system. Boss Shen inherited her father''s title as an A-rank warrior, but that only affects her treatment, not her power and rights. She is only permitted to regte members of Liu Shan Men. The same applies for the captain of the Qilin Guards. Sure, he''s a hot-shot everywhere he goes, but he''s only permitted to regte the Qilin Guards. However, the universal system used to govern warriors by the royal court is fairly rich. The areas that officials govern usually have some sort power, groups and individuals from the pugilistic world active there. Without a strong warrior from the royal court to assist them, things can get tough for them, so you can imagine how they are treated by those officials. The measure they use for measuring a warrior''s capabilities is none other the Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings. The officials will start paying attention to you once you''re ranked, and even ask you to deal with issues in the martial world in the area that they govern. But along with the shit and tiring jobs¡­ The good part is, I''m always bludging work and avoiding my shifts, so I won''t get ranked. As I was considering whether I should refill my cup or not after myst drink, someone knocked on my door from outside. "Master Ming, Master Ming." I flew to my bed like a kite and pulled my nket over myself. The guard that knocked pushed the door open and came inside since I didn''t respond. My room is connected to Su Xiao and Tang Ye. We''re only three rooms apart. The guards who''ve been responsible for delivering me my meals thesest few days have remembered where my room is. I closed my eyes as soon as I heard him enter. The guard didn''t just leave my meal there and leave when he saw me asleep as he usually did though. Instead, he approached me, gave me few nudges and said: "Wake up, Master Ming." Get lost. How do you intend to wake someone who''s pretending to be asleep? "Master Ming, hurry and wake up. You''ve been ranked!" WHAT?! I got ranked for sleeping in my room for ten days?! What the heck has the worlde to?! I woke up shocked and asked: "What rankings?" The guard exultantly eximed: "Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings! Vice-captain Shen asked me to get the three of you. Master Su and Master Tang are already in the courtyard. You''re the only one they''re waiting on." I pushed the guard aside and ran to Su Xiao and Tang Ye. We then went straight to Boss Shen''s office. "Ming Feizhen corps. reporting in!" Yes, that stupid name¡­ Yes, my name was used because I was the eldest. Other famous teamse up with different names, but I don''t want to stand out, so I decided against it. Having not seen our boss for a few days, she''s gotten even more beautiful. She left her long hair down behind her freely today. She looked more feminine than usual, but it was very befitting of her usual demeanour where she doesn''t concern herself over petty matters, and her generous and candid personality. She seemed to be in a bad mood as she giggled while looking at us. "Not bad. You three were ranked today on Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings." That''s the one. I was waiting for you to say that. Please give me a reasonable and logical exnation! "WHY?!" "I promoted you guys of course." I''ve found that Boss Shen likes to act cool when she gets her way and will suavely wave her hands, and say: "No need to thank me." Then she''ll close her eyes, and wait for us to praise and worship her. Tang Ye looked like he found it strange and didn''t expect it either. Nevertheless, he sincerely said: "Thank you, vice-captain." Su Xiao of course was in party-mode. He grabbed my sleeve and excitedly jumped up and down, and said : "How can we not thank you? Did you hear that, Brother Ming? We''ve been ranked! Look, look, I''m ranked two-hundred and fortieth!" Only I was criticising: "Oh, quit it. You call that getting ranked? Liu Shan''s Elites Rankings only have one-hundred ces. How''d you get ranked two-hundred and fortieth?" Boss Shen then shot herself in the foot as she stared at me and said: "You''re not entirely correct. The official version you see only ranks the top one-hundred. Why ''top one-hundred''? That''s because the top one-hundred are selected from arger list. The top one-hundred is the official one everyone sees. This is the underground ranking, which ranks the top one-hundredth and one to the top four hundred. Ming Feizhen, don''t spout nonsense if you don''t know what you''re talking about." "What do you mean I''m spouting nonsense?" I''ve been reading a lot of the ck and White Reflection thesest few days in my room. I counted my fingers like a mathematician and said: "The official version of Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings only ranks the top one-hundred warriors in the royal court. Everybody knows the top twenty are rtively special. The remaining eighty are ranked using the celestial stem**. The top twenty one to top forty are designated the Jia level. Ranks forty one to sixty are Yi level, and so one. Haha. Two hundredth and forty? You won''t even make the Ren or Gui levels." Su Xiao pursed his lips, disappointed and kept silent. "Enough from you, Ming Feizhen!" Shen Yiren stood up and showed her beautiful face. Shit! The boss is going to lose it now! Before I could even start evading, Shen Yiren grabbed my ear and pulled me over. "Why do you always go against me? Who''s your boss?!" "I-it''s you!" "So whose orders do you follow then?" "You! Now let go." This is embarrassing! Su Xiao wasughing. Su Xiaoughing is nothing new. But Tang Ye, you block of wood¡­ Can''t you even smile like "Sucked in"? God, I want to hit you! But our boss wasn''t done. She continued pinching me ear and said: "Okay, in that case, what''s the status of the case of the thief who stole the three jugs of Laojiao in the warehouse that I asked you to investigate yesterday? Have you found the culprit?" Oh, about that¡­ "I''m still investigating it. The culprit is extremely clever, sly, smart, suave and handsome. He didn''t leave any clues behind." "How dare you bullshit me!" Shen Yiren smacked me in the face with an inkstone again¡­ Hey, enough! What the hell is with you and your bloody inkstones?! How many times is this?! "Su Xiao found the three jugs in your room. Ming Feizhen, you trying to be clever now, are you? You''re even stealing wine from the warehouse now." Su Xiao!! You fucking traitor! Didn''t we agree to keep that secret?! I treated you like a brother and yet you betrayed me?! When Su Xiao saw the murderous intent in my eyes, he was slightly confused, and quickly avoided eye-contact: "What we said a few days ago doesn''t count. And Tang Ye said you didn''t even return at night." Fuck you, Tang Ye! Make sure you hide yourself here you bitch!! Tang Ye returned my look of determination and hinted: Alright, tonight, how about it? Me: Fuck you! Who''d want to meet you at night! Tang Ye put on a tantly obvious expression of disappointment. Su Xiao didn''t understand our eye-conversation and looked on with envy¡­ Could you please not act like that? It makes the atmosphere in our team weird. Glossary *Laojiao = A very famous liquor in China ** The ten Celestial or Heavenly Stems are a Chinese system of ordinals that first appear during the Shang dynasty, ca. 1250 BCE, as the names of the ten days of the week. They were also used in Shang-period ritual as names for dead family members, who were offered sacrifices on the corresponding day of the Shang week. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 42 Volume 1 Chapter 42 1That''s Because You''re Stupid Shen Yiren set us straight: "Alright, stop picking on them. You''re older than them, and yet you''re the one that''s least reliable. All three of you are ranked. Tang Ye is ranked two-hundred and twentieth, Su Xiao is ranked two-hundred and fortieth, and you''re ranked four hundredth. Reflect on yourself, alright?" "Wait a second!" I don''t want to be ranked, but since I''m ranked, they need to rank me appropriately. "Why are Su Xiao and Tang Ye ranked so high? Wasn''t I the one that solved the case? Why are they the ones getting the credit?" "If you''re looking at the big picture, then you''re right." Shen Yiren wore a helpless expression and continued: "But once I recounted everything you did, Sir Sui felt that you didn''t actually do anything incredible. As a matter of fact, you were ranked thanks to them." What? 3, 2, 1 thinks otherwise? "I don''t ept this! I want a proper exnation!" "First, Su Xiao was the one that stopped the fight between the Qilin Guards and the Orange Prince''s men, right?" "¡­Y-yeah." She wouldn''t believe me if I told her I took down all six of them, right? "Right. And the one who took down the grave robbers was Tang Ye, right?" "Yeah." "And when Jia Yunfeng snuck attack us when the Orange Prince came looking for trouble, Su Xiao was the one who stopped the Orange Prince, while Tang Ye stopped Jia Yunfeng, right? All you did was take the book from the tomb. Heck, you even got poisoned and then ended up throwing it wherever. In fact, you nearly put it into the Orange Prince''s hands, right?" "Yes." "So your ranking is justified." Son of a bitch!!! What sort of fucking logic is this?!! Boss Shen ignored me. It was rare, but she was gentle for once. She said: "You guys have worked hard. That was a very important step. If you can''t even make the underground ranks, you won''t get selected topete in the imperial martial arts tournament. I''m very happy that you three have achieved this feat in less than half-a-month of joining. I''ll give you guys half-a-day off work today, go and have fun." Su Xiao who was sixteen was still at the yful age. He happily grabbed my arm and said: "Brother Ming, Brother Ming, where are we going to go?" Me: "Eight Deities Tavern! Dong Po Restaurant! Choose one!" Su Xiao: "Ugh! I don''t want to eat braised pork shoulders with soy sauce." You finally said it! You''re a stupid, tasteless, uncultured idiot who doesn''t understand the intricacies, culture and beauty of braised pork shoulders in soy sauce! Tang Ye didn''t look happy. That punk is a martial-arts-training-nut. He''s probably going to use this break to train. Fine, I''ll definitely trick Su Xiao into treating me to braised pork shoulders in soy sauce! Shen Yiren out of the blue said: "Yan Ling, don''t train today." "¡­.." Looks like she hit the nail on the head. Tang Ye didn''t look too natural. "I know you''re dedicated to your martial arts training. I want you to be stronger too. But closing yourself off isn''t going to help you improve. You''re still young so spend some time on your own life. Go see how others spend their time and life." Boss Shen is only a year older than Tang Ye, but she had much more life-experience than him. She was bestowed the A-rank warrior title by the emperor himself after all. I gestured to Tang Ye to drink: Let''s drink. You foot the bill. Tang Ye smiled and nodded, so I guess he agreed. Fantastic! Su Xiao''s treating me to food, and Tang Ye''s treating me to drinks today! Just as I was struggling to decide between the Eight Deities Tavern and Dong Po Restaurant, Shen Yiren said: "But. One of you performed very poorly. Yan Ling, Xiao Han, you two go on ahead. Ming Feizhen, you stay back." Tang Ye and Su Xiao looked at each other, felt that something was a bit strange, but left anyway. Hmm? Th-this again? She smacked me in the face with an inkstonest time she told me to stay behind. I''m not going to answer any of your questions pertaining to me peeping at your boobs just now. "You were checking me out again just now, weren''t you? You''re always stepping out of line." Fuck, busted again!! "I''m sorry, boss!" I retreated a step as I feared her Divine Inkstonesmanship. Shen Yiren stepped closer. Her long swan-like beautiful neck and her jade-like tall stature meant that she only had to tilt her head upwards slightly to look at me. Our eyes met. I didn''t know what to do. She looked at me for a long time before asking: "Why?" Is that a trick question? "B-because you''re pretty." Shen Yiren paused, then blushed and asked: "I didn''t ask you about that. I was asking you why you wanted to stay at Liu Shan Men?" Huh? That''s your question? "To be honest, I recruited you in the first ce to get your gugu to join Liu Shan Men. I also knew your sect would be a good source of support, which is why I made an exception and recruited you as officially as an official constable." She then continued: "Su Xiao is naive and pure. He''s not skilled yet but his ideals align with ours. I believe he should stay as it''s the best ce for him to enact and pursue his ideals. Tang Ye may be out for vengeance, but I believe I can help him find the culprit and help him get his revenge, thereby making this a suitable home for him. But I have no idea what you''re after. Ming Feizhen, answer me, can Liu Shan Men provide you with what you want? Why did you choose this ce?" "I want to ask you a question first, vice-captain." "Ask away." "It''s about that book. If I couldn''t get the book to the emperor like that back there, and it was up to you, how would you have dealt with it?" I paused for a moment and then continued in a stronger tone: "Everybody knows that the emperor dotes on his sons. He may not punish the Orange Prince severely even if he knew about his corruption. However, Liu Shan Men would end up offending a prince like that." "I¡­" Shen Yiren paused to think and then said: "I''d still bash him." I sighed and said: "How stupid." Shen Yiren looked at me with disdain and said: "You''re fucking stupid." "I wouldn''t do something so stupid if I were you." I rubbed my face that was hurting slightly and continued: "But I''m very proud that I have a superior who''d do something stupid like that. That''s why I chose Liu Shan Men. Are you satisfied with this answer of mine, vice-captain?" Shen Yiren kept her eyes on me. I wasn''t sure what her evaluation of me was. She then suddenly said: "Boss." "What?" Shen Yiren nced and me and said: "In future, call me ''boss'' when we''re alone. You''ve called me boss so many times that I''m not used to it when you call me vice-captain." "Boss! I, Ming Feizhen shall serve you with every fibre of my being!" "Go and have fun with Yan Ling and Su Xiao. You have to return to work tomorrow so don''t go overboard. Do you have anything left to say?" I rubbed my face that got smacked with the inkstone and said: "No, nothing¡­ Oh, you don''t close the door properly sometimes when you get changed, so I stood guard for you in case someone tried to peep. You don''t have to thank me." Smack. Smack. I got pped with an inkstone again¡­ To hell with this Divine Insktonesmanship! 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 43 Volume 1 Chapter 43 2The Orange Prince Wants to Stir Trouble The melodies of bamboo musical instruments could be heard and beautiful dancers dancing could be seen at the Orange Prince''s residence, however, he was in no mood to enjoy the beautiful scene. I heard he got even more irritated after and fell to the floor with a loud thud while he had a cup of tea in one hand. I heard he got injured from his fall. The dancers and musicians went pale but they didn''t dare to stop ying and dancing. Everybody knows the prince gets angry easily, but you can''t show your fear of his rage in front of him or he''d get even angrier. "Get lost!! All of you!!" Everybody in the room felt like they''d just been spared the death penalty at his order and swiftly left the room. There was only one swordsman dressed in white who stayed by his side. That swordsman was none other than the prince''spetent assistant, Hua Shan''s leader, Jia Yunfeng. "Who the hell is that guy?! Howe my men didn''t find anything after three days when he found it in the blink of an eye?" The men the Orange Prince sent were Jia Yunfeng''s disciples, so he was basically attacking him by saying that. Jia Yunfeng embarrassingly said: "There''s no need to get angry, your highness. I''ve looked into that guy. He''s just a constable that was recruited by Liu Shan Men recently called Ming Feizhen. Your highness, you know how Liu Shan Men held a recruitment exam recently to reinforce their ranks and show off at the martial arts tournament, so their recruits can''t be bad." The Orange Prince mmed his hand on the table and eximed: "He''s not bad, while your men are fucking disgraceful! I had Hua Shan, Song Shan and Qing Cheng, threerge sects. You were the one that told me your sect could take on three sects, that''s why I went and offended the other two leaders. You then came up with the stupid idea of having your disciples disguise themselves as disciples of the Demon Sect and getting them to steal the book from Cha Yuan''s home. In the end, you couldn''t get the book and even disgraced me in front of my father." The prince got angrier as he spoke. He then grabbed a flower vase and said: "I''m grounded! I''m grounded! I''m the one that''s grounded! You on the other hand are fucking fine. Fuck you; grounded my mortherfucking ass!" As he was speaking he threw the vase out and shattered it to pieces. "Your highness, that''s a porcin vase exclusive to the pce during the Song dynasty." "So the fuck what?! I''m pissed off!" I''m stubborn! The prince was clearly throwing a fit and would''ve gone off whether or not Jia Yunfeng tried tofort him. Master Jia could only stand at the door silently like the swordsman he was. After a while when he calmed down a bit, he finally asked: "You said¡­ Liu Shan Men recruited three people right? What are their names and what are their personalities like?" "Yes. Liu Shan Men held a recruitment exam and recruited three young men. One is called Tang Ye, another Ming Feizhen, and another called Su Xiao." Jia Yunfeng clearly did some digging around, and counted his fingers like a mathematician as he said: "The most skilled fighter among them is Tang Ye. He knows more than ten styles. If I were to fight him, I don''t think I could defeat him within the first one hundred moves. He was the one who fought me at the Vermillion Hall that day." "His martial arts skills aren''t bad. I''d like to recruit him if possible. What about that bitch who took me hostage?" The prince got angry as he remembered the person who threatened him that day. He licked his lips and continued: "I want to make her my ve and make her have a taste of what it''s like to be threatened." "That person''s name is Su Xiao¡­" Master Jia got a little thrown off when he mentioned Su Xiao. "I think he''s a guy." The Orange Prince was stunned: "It''s a he? A guy looking that seductive?" "I think so. I''m not too sure, because even Liu Shan Men''s people aren''t sure themselves¡­" "Yunfeng, where do you get your information from? How did you turn a beauty into a guy? Are you telling me the one that threatened me and held me hostage is a monster? Is your informant the leader of the Demon Sect, or is he the leader of the martial world alliance?" Jia Yunfeng is without question smart and strong, but the three Shen Yiren chose are just rarities. He could only sigh and ept it as bad luck: "His name is Ming Feizhen. There''s not much information on him. I just heard he''s the disciple of a famous and reputable sect." "So what if he''s from a famous sect? Can any other famous sectpare to you? You just don''t want to help, right?" The Orange Prince has been grounded for ten downs now and had no freedom. He got angrier and asked: "Where are you, Batian?" "Present. Please give me your orders, your highness." A big formidable, mean looking guy in a grey robe from outside came in. He was thergest tyrant in the capital called Xiang Batian. His family was originally served the empress. Decades ago, the emperor married her when he was still just a prince. They did a lot for the empress so after the emperor ascended the throne and the empress was in power, she brought them along. They''re a family which can pretty much have their way in the capital. Xiang Batian is a deviant in the Xiang family. He was born with a strong mind and body, as well as loving to fight. He was picking fights with gangsters in the capital before he was thirteen or fourteen and also usually won. He attacks viciously, never pulling any punches. Most of his opponents suffered severe injuries like broken bones or damaged nerves. The elders of the Xiang family felt that he was hard to restrain so they sent him to Cold Mountain Temple, one of the eightrgest sects in Jiang Nan to study Buddhism and learn martial arts. They were trying to improve his personality and temperament. Before they knew it, twenty years had passed. When he returned, he was an adult. He studied Buddhism and learnt martial arts in those twenty years but his personality didn''t improve. As a matter of fact, he got more violent and vicious. The temple advocated peace and kindness. The elders of Cold Mountain Temple understood his temperament, so they didn''t teach him any high level martial arts. They just had him clean and do mundane chores. Xiang Batian never could stand life in the temple. Add on the fact that he wasn''t taught martial arts, and his hatred only grew. One night, he strangled a samanera who was on cleaning duty with him to death. He then stole some secret manuals in the attic he was tasked with cleaning. He stole a copy of the "Cold Heavens Sabre Arts", and a copy of the "Golden Armour" manuals. He then left Jiang Nan and spent over a decade mastering them before returning. He didn''t rush to return. The first thing he did was return to Cold Mountain Temple, and decapitated the shifu which put him on cleaning duty. He even killed the seven monks who tried to apprehend him. The incident shook all of Jiang Nan. That made it hard for him to find his footing in the martial world, so he could only serve government officials and the sort. He then used his family''s rtionship with the empress to join the Orange Prince. The Orange Prince had always behaved like he was above thew, so he was happy to have people like Xiang Batian at his disposal. The princeughed evilly and said: "Haha, Batian, is life in the residence alright for you? Are you still ''using'' that female entertainer I rewarded you?" Xiang Batian yed along. Heughed evilly and said: "She''s fantastic! You''ve got good taste, your highness. That girl is great." "That goes without saying. Not only do I have good taste, I can also use my hips very well. Hahahahaha." The Orange Prince has been depressed thesest few days, so he was very d to have someone who he could get along with. Jia Yunfeng stood silently to one side with his eyes slightly shut. He acted as the Orange Prince''s personal bodyguard as the leader of a sect, so he was treated differently. Moreover, he was prideful and wouldn''t talk with the prince about these unbing sorts of topics. "Master Jia, you''re not asleep are you?" Jia Yunfeng was the Orange Prince''s best warrior. Xiang Batian was always eyeing his position. He always wore a look of scrutiny on his face when he met Jia Yunfeng. "Master Jia, we''ve been working together for a year now, so why are you still acting so distant?" Jia Yunfeng had never liked Xiang Batian, so he frowned but refrained from answering. "Cut the bullshit. Batian, you can choose any of the warriors from my residence. Pick and choose until you''re happy." The Orange Prince wore a cruel and cold smile which contradicted his violent temperament, and continued: "I want you to go beat someone up, capture another and kill the other!" 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 44 Volume 1 Chapter 44 2You Got Drunk After Two Sniffs. You Can''t Drink for Shit The flowernterns ascended to the sky, while the shadow of the moon obscured things. Our small team of three strolled along a four way intersection towards the South of the capital. Dong Po Restaurant is to the East of the capital, and the Eight Deities Tavern is to the West of the capital. But because of Su Xiao''s objections, we ended up going to the fucked up South of the capital. I insisted on eating braised pork shoulders with soy sauce, but Su Xiao would rather die than agree. We argued for-and-against back-and-forth but couldn''t reach a conclusion. In the end, we didn''t go to Dong Po Restaurant or the Eight Deities Tavern, instead, we went to the third ce I rmended. This ce is a rtively secluded unlike big restaurants like the Eight Deities Tavern or Dong Po Restaurant. This ce is just a small restaurant. The interior decorations and furniture are rtively in. In fact, the tables and chairs are somewhat dirty. The weather today is perfect for an outing but this ce is dead as usual. People who haven''t been here before probably don''t know its good points, but I can attest that this ce has great dishes. This ce has a special name: Years like des. "Stop!" Su Xiao suddenly had a thought that there was more to the name and asked: "Years like des? What des?" Iughed smugly and said: "Hmph, ask them yourself." The shopkeeper across from us heard Su Xiao''s question, snorted and said: "Sui Yue* is the name of a knife used to butcher pigs!" Su Xiao couldn''t believe his ears. He looked at me and asked: "We''vee all the way to the South and you still managed find a ce to eat braised pork shoulders with soy sauce?!" I red at him and retorted: "Don''t crap out of your mouth. There''s no braised pork shoulder with soy sauce here! There''s only braised pork feet here!" "Isn''t that the same thing?!" WHAT?! How dare you, you ignorant punk! How dare you insult braised pork shoulders with soy sauce and braised pork feet! Tang Ye ignored us and sat down first: "I''m covering the drinks, and Su Xiao''s covering the food, correct?" "Mixed pork feet flowers, Dong Po pork shoulders, gold pork cheeks, spicy pig waists¡­ Why is everything pork?!" Su Xiao looked at me with contempt and said: "I want something light!" "Eat this then." I chucked him the cucumber in my hand that I''d eaten half of. Su Xiao went red in the face. He threw it back at me and said: "What are you trying to imply by giving me this?! You''re the one that''s a sulkingdy! I''m a man!" Shit! You''re quite knowledgeable, young man! I see that you''re very dirty-minded! "Waiter! I want this, this, this, and this¡­" I ignored him and ordered a whole series of dishes I''d wanted to eat for a long time but couldn''t of my thin wallet. "Brother Ming! You''re not allowed to order so much pork shoulders! Waiter, give him a bowl of soup, a small te of vegetables¡­ Actually, peanuts will do." "Are you feeding a chicken?!" Tang Ye ordered his wine while we weren''t paying attention. He''s usually quiet and says very little. I wonder how he holds his liquor. I think I detected a hint of difort on the shopkeeper''s face as though the restaurant was in a chaotic mess. I quickly asked the waiter what he ordered. When he told me what he ordered, I almost spat the cucumber in my mouth out. "What did you order ten jugs of green bamboo leaves for?!" The waiter panicked and said: "Our green bamboo leaves are different to other ces. It''s much stronger. Just a few drinks will make you drunk. Usually people buy in cups." Tang Ye replied: "It''s fine, just bring out what I ordered." Su Xiao pped his hands and said: "Great! Great! We''re usually always on missions. We finally get to have a drink today." Forget Tang Ye, Su Xiao can drink now?! I nned to get both of them drunk today! But now¡­ Aren''t I the one that''s going to end up getting drunk? The waiter tiresomely brought the jugs over one by one: "Your wine is here!" He then ced threerge bowls on our table. He looked at us as if our bellies were going to transform into wine barrels and looked at us with a gaze of worship. Tang Ye opened the lid and lifted up the jug of wine. The strong alcoholic scent filled the air like it was travelling along a transparent thread that immediately captured our hearts. I gulped down my saliva. Well, screw it, it''s not like I''m paying, I''m just going to enjoy it. Tang Ye filled up the three bowls and ced one in front of each of us. He then raised his own bowl. Su Xiao was acting like a mouse as he raised his bowl with two hands, sniffed the alcohol and then put on a blissful smile all of a sudden. I then raised my bowl too. "Alright. We''ve been a team for half a month now. Thank you brothers and sisters, I mean, brothers for looking after me. In future, we shall work together, and share the burdens and fortunes together. To our bright futures and friendship, cheers." I finally finished giving my embarrassing speech. "Cheers!" I raised my bowl up and knocked it back. Mmm~ it sure tastes great! I one-shot the bowl and blew all my air out after as though this didn''t count as a drink. "Ha! This wine is strong! You guys¡­" Thud. Thud. I saw two guys pass out before even taking a sip. Their heads banged on the table, and when I checked, they were out cold. Hey¡­¡­ You guys got drunk just sniffing it! You guys can''t drink for shit! Oh well, now I don''t have to go out of my way to get them drunk. I continued eating and drinking at the table. I ate the dishes and drank the wine as they were served up. And of course I ordered the pork feet that that Su Xiao stopped me from ordering. "Burp~" I belched loudly. I cleared all the dishes on the table and finished all ten jugs of wine. The two kids were out cold, and missed out on the dishes and the wine. Time to get on with business. I got up and said: "You, the one hiding over there,e out." A fewrge looking men came out from the dark alley. The leader of the group was very tall. Judging by his breathing pattern, he should''ve learnt the Qi Hardening technique, and Golden Armour type of arts. The others were nothingpared to him. The leader took big strides towards me whileughing loudly, and said: "You three must be the three my master are after. Announce yourself so that I don''t waste my time. I don''t like to ask questions." My table was at a dark obscure corner. The light from streetmps didn''t reach this location, and since I was looking down, he didn''t see what I looked like. I kept silent. "Didn''t I just say I don''t like to ask questions?" Heughed hideously and threw his fist towards my face. He was aggressive and his strike caused a ripple in the wind that sounded like the cry of a night owl, while the force was like lightning strike. His strike was powerful, but his fist turned soft part way through. I caught his jelly-like body because he passed out and tossed him aside. Before he churned up his qi, he got struck by my palm strike. Because my strike hit his meridians, he was going to be out for three days, and he shouldn''t remember anything after waking up. I shot a nce at the other four who were still clueless as to what happened. "Your master is in bad luck, I''m not free today." Before the look of surprise in their eyes disappeared, I attacked with a palm strike which split into four directions and entrapped them. All four of them passed out in an instant without knowing what happened. There was nothing special about my palm strike. I just boosted it with my internal energy from Yijin Jing and executed it quickly. If you could take that instant and split it into four different intervals, you could probably get a clearer picture of what I mean. The four of them got hit one by one. Before they passed out, I caught a glimpse of their eyes which showed that they had no idea what was going on, as well as the fear you feel when something exceeds yourprehension. The look in their eyes reminded me of the old days. Back then¡­ But doesn''t everybody look at me like that anyway? I looked up at the moon in the night sky. I think the moon had a clear colour like that back then too. There are a lot of other things I have to do tonight. I''d better get moving. After two steps, I turned around and yelled to the shopkeeper: "Shopkeeper! The bill for the meal will be paid by the maiden inside~" The shopkeeper ran out after, nced at the sweet sleeping Su Xiao who was smiling like an idiot and said: "Okay~ it''s your treat!" Glossary *ËêÔÂ(Sui Yue) = Years; the original phrase used here isËêÔÂÈ絶 BONUS: More Ming Suwen artwork. The author has said he will be getting one piece of artwork for one character each week. This one was chosen among many entries. The artist is ÈýóÏÈçÔ (San Sheng Ru Yue; Three Reedpipes like the Moon). If you want more artwork from San Shen Ru Yue and can ess Weibo, the artist''s Weibo ount is: http://weibo/u/3164919203 You can also find more of the artists works by baidu or googling ÈýóÏÈçÔ Archer, after a long wait and no response from Lee TaiBai, I looked through San Sheng Ru Yue''s collection and he/she was also the one behind the other Ming Suwen piece. Took a long time, but we found out in the end. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 45 Volume 1 Chapter 45 0Detective Ming Feizhen "Vige chief, thank you for opening the door for me sote at night. By the way, why do you have the keys to Cha Yuan''s house?" "If I didn''t have a copy of the key, what would we do if someone couldn''t return home at night? That''s why those who trust me in the vige have me keep a copy of their key with me." The vige chief shakily took out a key and opened the lock. Well, this is nice since I won''t have to damage Cha Yuan''s door now. "Sir Ming, you must be considerate of us citizens as an official." Since when was I an official¡­? "Chief, I''m a constable, not an official." "It''s all the same. Sir Ming, I''m d you''re here. Something strange happened in our vige and I''d like to hear your judgement." As soon as he stuck the key in, he stopped. He looked at me and revealed a genuinely sly smile. Fuck, is he threatening me? "Alright, alright, let''s hear it." "It''s nothing much really. It''s just that people always drown in ake in our vige during autumn. What do you suggest we do?" Are you people brainless? If people drown in autumn, why not just go in summer then? The vige chief''s reply was even more mind-boggling: "That''s no use. They all drown in summer." "How the heck do they still die in summer?" "We''re used to going there in summer. I exined it to them as soon as the season changed." "¡­¡­" Fucking retards! I ignored the vige chief''s rambling, extended my hand and unlocked the door. I then looked towards the vige chief and gave him an inexpressive smile. "Please stop, chief. I need to conduct an investigation of the scene, so citizens are not permitted to enter." The vige chief thud his chest and said: "You officials!" How many times do I have to say it? I''m not an official! I quickly and quietly entered Cha Yuan''s house. I knocked left and right to see if there were any suspicious ces. Although the emperor has exined the story to me, there''s still something that I can''t get over. That question is how do the disciples of Hua Shan know the Demon Sects martial arts? I had no exnation for that. At first I thought that Hua Shan''s Energy Fusion Technique was special and could be used to imitate the martial arts of other sects. But after thinking about it, The No Man No Me technique is a technique taught to new disciples of the Demon Sect, but the Hua Shan disciples were able to mix some genuine techniques with some fake techniques and pass it off convincingly. Even the Qilin Guards who specialise in subduing the Demon Sect couldn''t tell. Some people think it''s easy to learn the Demon Sect''s basic swordsmanship, but that''s not true. Lots of martial artists don''t spare a thought for the fundamental techniques of schools. But isn''t it said that experts can apply the techniques tobat just by seeing them? Shaolin''s abbot''s Yijin Jing is renowned throughout the martial world, but if you were to ask him to perform Wu Dang''s kicks, which is from Wu Dang''s Long Fist style that any farmer could do, he may not be able to perform the whole thing. The underlying principles of each style are different, so just merely watching isn''t enough. One needs to train it before they can use it. So saying that the Hua Shan disciples could use the basic swordsmanship style of the Demon Sect is ridiculous. Most importantly, what medium did they learn it through? I don''t think there''s a prick like my shifu in Hua Shan who''d knock all the elders of the Demon Sect out using poison and then steal their secret manuals. Hua Shan is a famous sect of justice. Even if we say that they were researching other styles, they''d research Shaolin''s Staff style, Wu Dang''s Fists or even Emei''s Swordsmanship, not the Demon Sect''s style. And this so-called researches in two forms. The first form is where two friendly sects engage in exchanges with each other and learn from one another. The second form is where disciples of a sect encounter other disciples from other sects in the pugilistic world, memorise their techniques, imitate them when they return and record them. There''s no way Hua Shan and the Demon Sect were holding sparring sessions and exchanging knowledge. It''s not strange for them to know a few moves if they encountered disciples of the Demon Sect in the pugilistic world, but all the techniques from a move-set? That''s unbelievable. As such, the only interpretation left is that those Hua Shan disciples learnt the techniques from someone who knows the Demon Sect''s martial arts. In other words, there are still members of the Demon Sect hiding in the capital. I entered Cha Yuan''s room and swept my eye over it. His son has been living here since he passed away. The room was absolutely filthy as though there were venomous snakes slithering around. I should''ve expected that much since his son, Zha Pi, wouldn''t have taken care of it given his personality. I wasn''t hugely interested in the objects in the room, but the overall feel. The disciples of the Demon Sect have a system for choosing the direction of the door, the location of beam pirs, where furniture is ced, the materials and even its scent are different. The room was messy but had a faint sense of familiarity. It''s the exact same as the room of a disciple of the Demon Sect. But the most important piece of the puzzle was still missing. I looked around and then walked towards Cha Yuan''s spiritual tablet. The room was a mess but the tablet looked like it was the only thing looked after. It looked like somebody had been very careful with cleaning it. Zha Pi is staying at Liu Shan Men and hasn''t been back in more than ten days. I touched the tablet with my left hand. It was made from bamboo and carried the scent of orchids. The scent was so faint that it most likely would''ve been missed had it not been me. The scent reminded me of something. I used to always smell this scent many years ago. This isn''t something from the central ins. There''s a type of bamboo that''s proud but not lonely, which contains a serene sent like the one from Empty Valley Orchid. This bamboo is called Lan Jun Zhu, and is grown in a ce to the West called Lawless and Boundless. Lawless and Boundless is one of the tworge factions of the Demon Sect. It''s where the headquarters of the Dark Moon Faction is located. There was a big fight between Ximen Chuideng and the sects of justice there five years ago. I finally realised who was hiding in the capital. I also finally realised why those from the Orange Prince''s residence chose to disguise themselves as Lan Jun Zhu Kong''s members now. It really is them. It''s the Dark Moon Faction of the Demon Sect''s fourth rank - Lan Jun Zhu Kong. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 46 Volume 1 Chapter 46 2Lan Jun Zhu Kong There are a group of people that can be described as so. They move around while avoiding attracting attention. You''ll find them in temples as well as in the pugilistic world. You''ll find traces of them in the marketce as well as the pce. They go about their business extremely low-key. You may know of them, but you''ll be hard-pressed to state exactly what it is they''re doing. What''s even harder is pinpointing their location. They may not do much, but when they do something, it''s always something huge. They''re usually elusive, but when they do appear, they appear in a shocking manner. They serve the emperor faithfully and take orders from him directly. They are the emperor''s entourage. On a night with few stars. At an abandoned courtyard at the outskirts of Nan Jing. A tall handsome man stared into the courtyard. His surname was Tie, and his given name was Hanyi. People in the pugilistic world call him Tiexue Hanyi. They call him so as his martial arts have reached their peak. His internal energy is in a league of its own making him formidable. ording to legend, a man once said that arge sabre weighing more than thirty kilograms was used to cut down on Tiexue Hanyi during his sleep. But when the de was brought down, there was only a ng sound. The de got chipped, but Tie Hanyi was perfectly fine. Tie Hanyi is ranked twenty-first on Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings. He''s basically got a shoe in for the top twenty ranks to join those in the Jia level. He''s also one of the highly skilled fighters in the emperor''s entourage. There was a young looking beauty standing next to Tie Hanyi. She had a bow silver strapped to her back and was covered with a ck cloth to keep it hidden. She too is a highly skilled fighter in the emperor''s entourage. The pugilistic world calls her Ye Luo of the Silver Bow Falling Leaf. She may be young but her archery skills are incredible. She once shot through seven leaves which a single arrow, hence her moniker. She''s ranked just below Tie Hanyi on Liu Shan''s Elite Rankings at rank twenty-two. Those in the pugilistic looked at the beautiful couple as a star of cmity though. Those in the pugilistic world aren''t afraid of Liu Shan Men if they haven''t done any evil deeds. If they haven''t offended any officials or ministers, then they need not be afraid of the Qilin Guards. But everybody avoids the emperor''s entourage regardless of whether they''re with the good or bad sects, because they''re the gue. It''s literally like getting arrested for cleaning your own house. The emperor''s entourage handles big cases of the royal family. When they take action, it''s out of necessity and when the fuse has been lit, meaning it''s toote to do anything. When they appear, you know that it''s going to rain blood. Even if you just happened to bump into them then, you won''t be able to escape unscathed. Since Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo appeared, it means this ce had caught their attention. They were investigating an unsolved case, a case that was considered a cold case. Cha Yuan was killed a year ago by the Demon Sect, but the reasons surrounding his death are unclear. Cha Yuan was a member of the emperor''s entourage and was once in Tie Hanyi''s position. When he was still alive, he snuck into the Orange Prince''s residence to gather evidence of his misdeeds. It always went smoothly, but he was somehow discovered during thest infiltration after handing over evidence, which resulted in the Orange Prince''s men trying to kill him. But in the end, he ended up dying at the hands of the Demon Sect. Tie Hanyi was once Cha Yuan''s subordinate so he wanted to find out the reason behind his superior''s death as well as find out who the culprit was. Based on the evidence thus far, he deduced that this courtyard was highly suspicious. Everything was going to be revealed tonight. Tie Hanyi pushed the door open and the two of them snuck in. The courtyard was supposedly once the property of an official, but was then abandoned for unknown reasons. People rarelye by the ce so it was fairly deserted. But there was somebody there in that deserted ce. "It''s a beggar." Ye Luo looked at the man sleeping with his head and face covered in the middle of the courtyard, and said: "Brother Tie, be careful, it might be a trap." Tie Hanyi found it strange too but didn''tment. He just gave Ye Luo an order with his eyes. Ye Luo gracefully nodded and reached for the bow on her back. "I''m going to speak to him." Tie Hanyi took a few steps forward while Ye Luo stayed back outside the door to support him with her bow. That''s their tactic as a team. Tie Hanyi took two steps forward. Then the shadow of a person from the roof came flying towards him like an arrow. In front of him was a punch, the wind was extremely strong, and the force of the strike was like thunder. His opponent wasn''t any less skilled than him. If Tie Hanyi were to retreat now, the opponent would go for Ye Luo. Ye Luo may be skilled with her bow, but she was weak with close quarter''sbat, so she mightn''t have been able to fend against the attacker''s powerful attacks. Tie Hanyi paused, roared and then retaliated with his own punch. His opponent didn''t cower, and took three punches and a kick head-on. When their fists collided, it was like two sledgehammers banging against each other which would worry anyone. Tie Hanyi just took a small step back and stopped his body while his opponent used the Seven Stars Steps to retreat, putting a big distance between them. Tie Hanyi now saw clearly that the opponent was wearing clothing made of cloth and his appearance wasn''t anything shocking. In fact, he looked like a forthright man. Tie Hanyi shouted: "Who are you?!" After he finished speaking, he noticed his inner breathing was slightly erratic. It turned out that he was unable topletely nullify the attacks of his opponent and had already suffered minor injuries. He finally realised why his opponent used the Seven Stars Steps. He did that to nullify the impact of his own punch. Tie Hanyi was shook, and he sunk his breath to his dan tian: "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" The beggar on the ground looked like he got woken up by the noise. He looked at Tie Hanyi and then suddenly shouted: "Heavens, please donate some money to me." Tie Hanyi has already been attacked so he didn''t know if the beggar was up to something: "Spare me the theatrics, who are you trying to fool? Get up!" He aggressively grabbed the shoulder of the beggar which shattered the shoulder bones of the beggar. The beggar cried and shrieked. He was in so much pain he was in tears: "Oh my god, help me! I''m beating assaulted by an official, please help me! You can''t do this even if it''s the capital!" Tie Hanyi was stunned. Does this beggar really not know any martial arts? The beggar cried: "What did you hit me for?! It hurts! Oh my god! My shoulder is broken!" While maintaining his guard against the strong man he fought earlier, he apologised: "Sorry sir, I thought you were a bad person. Pleasee over here so that my colleague can protect you." The beggar went from sad to happy. His sad face rxed itself and he revealed an evil smile: "There''s no need for that then. I''m not a good person after all." Tie Hanyi was alert once again. A silver light shed from underneath he beggar''s sleeve and reached for his neck. Tie Hanyi raised his right arm to guard himself, and when the de made contact with him, a ng rang through the air. The beggar continued with his evilugh but didn''t stop. He shed a hundred times at Tie Hanyi. His appearance is regurgitating, but his skills as a martial artist are genuine. The strong man from before had returned and now it was two versus one. The surprise attack from the beggar threw Tie Hanyi off and he lost the advantage, thereby putting him on his back foot. Unsurprisingly, after ten moves when the beggar had enough internal energy umted, he chopped at Tie Hanyi''s right arm again. Tie Hanyi couldn''t churn up his energy in time, resulting in a skin deep cut that revealed his bone. Blood from his wound spilled forth. The strong manughed and said: "How touching! I''ve heard your alias before. If you don''t spill a little blood, how can you live up to it?" The beggarughed evilly and said: "I once heard that someone tried to cut you with arge sabre in your sleep but couldn''t scratch you. Ignorant people would think that it''s the Qi Hardening Technique, but they wouldn''t be aware that not all sabres are created equal. A de used by a farmer can''tpare to a formidable de." Tie Hanyi had no time to respond. He was already in danger as is. He shouted: "Ye Luo! Fire consecutively to support me!" However, wait as he may, her arrows never came. Ye Luo appeared after being unable to cope with her situation. She appeared with someone who looked like a teacher from the country side who appeared silently and the two were engaged in battle. The teacher looking man was wielding a sword. He was an expert with the sword. His attacks were sessive and swift leaving her with no room to counter. After his first attack, Ye Luo waspletely on her back foot. She didn''t have a single opportunity to even set her bow up. Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo couldn''t believe their eyes. They were in the capital, not Heluo or the martial world in Jiang Nan, ces where martial arts fights are intense. How did they ever run into such powerful foes? There were two cries as Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo had their meridian points sealed at the same time. Their bodies went numb as they fell to the ground. Tie Hanyi roared like an injured lion: "Who on Earth are you people?!" The strong manughed and said: "You charged into here without knowing what this ce is? How many lives do you think you have?" What is this ce? Tie Hanyi was baffled. He raised his head to look at them but could only see the moonlight, which shone onto the pirs of the courtyard that had two phrases inscribed on them. The two phrases were: Wen Jun is so elegant, yet does not know of Lan Jun bamboo. A name which had long vanished came to mind. "Lan Jun Zhu Kong!" Glossary Dan tian: Loosely tranted as "elixir field", "sea of qi", or simply "energy centre". Dantian are the Qi Focus Flow Centres, important focal points for meditative and exercise techniques such as qigong, martial arts such as Tai Chi, and in traditional Chinese medicine. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 47 Volume 1 Chapter 47 1Anecdotes of the Divine Moon Sect "What are you Lan Jun Zhu Kong demon disciples nning to achieve by sneaking into the capital?!" The strong man looked as honest as ever. He responded: "We don''t intend to do anything. Ever since the Divine Moon Sect went into chaos, we brothers have secluded ourselves in the outskirts of the city." Tie Hanyi had kept track of the timeline. The Divine Moon Sect went into a chaotic state five years ago. In other words, they had been hiding here for five years. "So you were the ones that killed Big Brother Cha Yuan." "Brother Cha?" The beggar gloomily approached them. He pulled his bone back into ce as if it were nothing. His Bone Shrinking Skill was very well trained. It''s rare to see someone execute that with so much proficiency. "You''re members of the emperor''s entourage and yet you call a disciple of the Demon Sect ''big brother''? Hehehe, that was nicely yed by Brother Cha. I really want to join the emperor''s entourage and have some fun now." "What the hell are you talking about?! How could Big Brother Cha be a disciple of the Demon Sect?!" The strong man bitterly asked: "Cha Yuan wasn''t one of us? If he wasn''t one of us, he should''ve been able to reach the first rank of the Jia Level in just a few years given his martial skills." The beggar continued where he left off: "Not only was he a member of the Divine Moon Sect, he was a member of Lan Jun Zhu Kong. He went undercover in the emperor''s entourage as the captain of a small team. When our sect went into chaos, he took the initiative to contact us and said that he could help us avoid our pursuers. In exchange, he asked that we help him consolidate his position in the emperor''s entourage." Ye Luo cut in and eximed: "That''s impossible! Don''t listen to them, Brother Tie. Didn''t Senior Cha die to them in the end?" "Of course he had to go. That bastard did everything he could to aplish merits in order to leave behind a fat inheritance for his son. He even went to the Orange Prince''s residence to act as the insiders. I reminded him that he shouldn''t go to the Orange Prince''s residence. But not only did he go, he actually went and stole the records book for you people. He was naive enough to consider handing the turning the book over. He then took refuge here with us for two years while he waited for things to settle so that he could one day return to the emperor''s entourage. Fuck off! The Orange Prince would dig holes in walls to find him for stealing the records. When ites down to it, he''ll just drag us into the mess. How could we keep an idiot like that around?" Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo dropped their jaws at what they heard. So that''s how Cha Yuan died. Their superior whom they''d always respected turned out to be a disciple of the Demon Sect, and all his aplishments were achieved through the aid of these peoples. Tie Hanyi went silent after hearing the story. Ye Luo was different, she cleverly noticed a particr sentence they mentioned: "Why is the Orange Prince''s residence a ce to be avoided? You members of the Demon Sect are more daring than anyone, and yet you don''t dare to go there?" The beggar replied with disdain: "You people aren''t qualified to know that." Ye Luo deliberately mocked them: Oh, I know! It''s because the Hua Shan sect just so happens to be there, and you guys are afraid of them." "Get fucked! Hua Shan Sect ain''t shit! Heyss, don''t think I don''t know you''re trying to provoke me. Listen, the disciples of the Divine Moon sect aren''t afraid of anybody. The only people they''re afraid of are¡­ People in the Divine Moon Sect." The swordsman dressed as a teacher frowned and said: "You''ve said too much!" The beggar waved his hand and brushed it off: "It doesn''t matter, they''ll be dead soon anyway. You know how nice the Orange Prince is. Our members are spread out all over the ce. What makes you think there aren''t any of our members in his residence when we have members in the emperor''s entourage?" Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo exchanged eye contact. They were absolutely shocked. There were members of the Demon Sect in a prince''s residence too?! On the surface, it seemed as though the Demon Sect had broken apart, but in reality, they were everywhere like weeds! Tie Hanyi looked at Ye Luo. Ye Luo indicated she''d understood. She lightly tapped Tie Hanyo with her left foot and sent her internal energy into his body which he used to help him unseal the seal on his meridian point. This method took a lot more effort to churn up energy, but it wasn''t like they had the luxury of choice. Tie Hanyi loudly eximed: "You want to kill me? Aren''t you worried that the emperor''s entourage will track you down?!" The beggarughed and said: "How strange of you to say that. We just live in the vicinity as your average every day citizens. We''re innocent. You''re a hero who''s ticked off a lot of people while upholding justice. Getting killed by one of those people you ticked off ispletely normal. What''s it got to do with us poor little men?" Han Tieyi angrily eximed: "You think you can just avoid myrades'' investigations? Aren''t you afraid you''ll be exposed?" The strong man innocently said: "Your head will be hanging in a small vige thirty metres outside of Hang Zhou tomorrow. So what''s it got to do with us?" Han Tieyi was shocked. The tricks up these Demon Sect disciples sleeves are cunning. The emperor''s entourage would still be able to find some clues even if their heads vanished into thin air, but if their heads were to be hung elsewhere unrted, then this case will probably never be solved. The strong man then continued: "As for Miss Ye, she''s far too beautiful. A feeling we haven''t had in so long ising onto us. We can''t pass up the opportunity to spend a night with her tonight. There are three of us here, so I''m afraid it''ll be tough on you miss, hahahaha." Ye Luo was stunned by what she''d heard. She lost all her strength in her legs. When she sunk down, the teacher who was keeping watch at the side noticed what she was doing. "You trying being smart?!" He stroked his sword in four directions on Ye Luo''s body. He sealed her meridian points using air and caused no harm to her skin. His sealspletely immobilised her. Ye Luo was startled and wanted to say: "This person''s sword y is too advanced. I think he could beat you one-on-one, Brother Tie. I''m afraid that today we''ll¡­ The teacher faintly said: "I never imagined you''d have such an amazing skill. I truly admire your ability to send qi via your feet." The teacher spoke very eloquently, and was different to the other two. The beggarughed evilly and said: "Oh, so not only are you skilled with a bow, but your feet as well? I''m going to have to see for myself tonight." He stared at her body-lines and ran his fingers over her body as if he had already procured ownership of her body. Ye Luo shouted: "IF YOU DARE TOUCH ME, THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THE EMPEROR''S ENTOURAGE WON''T LET YOU OFF!!" The strong manughed and said: "Hehe, Miss Ye, we''re perverts who couldn''t care less about our lives. You''re Hero Tie''s lover right? What a pity~ you have a lover and yet fate won''t let you two be together. But don''t worry, we''ll sleep with you on his behalf tonight, so that he at least can be a ghost on the other side that knew what happened." The beggar suddenly said: "Then what are we waiting for?" As soon as he was done talking, he shoved one of his hands deeply into her shirt. "How dare you, you sick pervert!" Tie Hanyi was extremely enraged. His eyes were filled with blood. Ye Luo''s identity is special. He has to protect her with his life. There was no way he could let any harm befall her. He vigorously took a deep breath and felt his body lighten up. He managed to undo the seal. He somersaulted to his feet, and punched towards the beggar''s temple. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 48 Volume 1 Chapter 48 0We Run Into Each Other Everywhere in Life The temple is arge meridian point on the human body that may cause death upon impact. However, the beggar was skilled. His knees softened as though they had no joints inside, and he seemed like he shorten his body, thus causing Tie Hanyi''s punch to just scrape his head. However, the force of the punch was enough to make the beggar dizzy and stunned. The beggar subconsciously drew his sabre and cut at Tie Hanyi''s waist without hesitation. However, he only heard a ng. Tie Hanyi''s qigong had kicked in and he recovered his invincibility ability. The strong man saw it and got mad: "You were faking it! Fine, this woman can die!" He angrily kicked towards Ye Luo''s skull. Ye Luo waspletely immobilised, and if it were tond, she was pretty much dead. Tie Hanyi panicked. His breathing got obstructed. Before he could save her, he felt a painful burning sensation on his back. The beggar''s sabre which resembled a venomous snake broke through his invincible defence while he was distracted. The strong man''s kick was originally intended to be a feint. It was intended to throw off Tie Hanyi''s breathing. Tie Hanyi suddenly groaned aloud after being struck by two palms that were as hard as iron on his chest, which created a bone-shattering sound. Blood spurt forth from Tie Hanyi''s chest. The hero famous for his Qi Hardening Technique had his chest bones shattered by man''s bare hands, leaving him on the verge of death. Tie Hanyi stared at the two of them with bloodshot eyes and said: "Y-you despicable¡­" The beggar was still feeling sick from his attack. He stomped his feet angrily and said: "And you people aren''t?! Would you people have beaten Sect Leader Ximen if you didn''t resort to underhanded tactics? Didn''t you people set up a trap for him? Are you people capable of defeating Lawless and Boundless? When you people use traps, you call it tactical. When we use traps, you call us despicable. Man, fuck you!" The beggar gave him a kick but he didn''t feel much since he was already severely injured. "I''ll show you despicable!" The beggar tore Ye Luo''s cor off. The young girl''s white skin which was ethereal, light like water, and soft like snow was exposed. The thick fabric covering her waist that was like a fog, and the fabric covering her budding bosom was about to be torn off by the beasts. Ye Luo was stricken with despair and anger, so much that she could pass out. She''s still yet to understand men, but she knew that she couldn''t let those beasts have their way with her like that. That would be worse than death. She opened her mouth slightly. The strong man reached a hand out and grabbed her by her chin because he figured that she was trying to suicide by biting her tongue. Beneath his honest exterior, he''s a beast like the beggar. He''s never seen a beauty like Ye Luo before. He indecently ran his hands over her smooth face. His breathing got heavier. He was panting like a beast that was eager to swallow its prey. Ye Luo gave up all her thinking. She cried helplessly as she figured she couldn''t do anything else if she can''t even suicide. The beggarughed and asked: "Having not touched a woman for several years, you can''t resist any longer too, eh?" The strong man swallowed his saliva and said: "This girl is young and yet her body is so¡­ Sexy." The beggar''s eyes followed the strong man''s gaze. Ye Luo was only sixteen and yet she was sexier than a lot of mature women. She had a generous bosom, her waist was slim, her butt was curvaceous, which together created a smoking body. The beggar couldn''t hold back any longer. He reached his hands upwards and tore her skirt, which revealed her fine legs, further increasing their raging sexual appetite. The beggar had a bright hot fire in his eyes: "Oh fuck, I can''t take this anymore! Let''s fuck her!" The teacher of few words raised the sword in his hands and ced it against the beggar''s neck. "What do you think you''re doing, Tian Wen?" The beggar gloomily raised his head to look at him, and then rolled his eyes,ughed evilly and said: "Wow, Mr Tian, you usually maintain formalities and etiquette, but now that you''ve seen a girl today, you want in too don''t you?" "Nonsense!" Tian Wen said in a cold tone: "The justice sects in the martial arts world and our sect are sworn enemies. These two are members of the emperor''s entourage, so kill them if you will. If you kill them, those in the pugilistic world may even sing you praise as a hero. However, our sect has strict rules about raping women, so what do you think you''re doing? Have you lost your mind?!" The beggar aggressively replied: "Sect''s rules. Sect''s rules my fucking ass! Our sect leader isn''t even around anymore! What would we poor souls follow those stupid rules for? If it were up to me, I''d suggest we go join them." Tian Wen angrily said: "What did you say?! As long as I remain the leader of Lan Jun Zhu Kong, I won''t allow my subordinates to greedily pursue wealth or lust after women the sick way you do. Since you insist on your ways, how about you try your Bone Shrinking Techniques against my Thirteen Fast des Sword Techniques?!" The strong man exchanged eye contact with the beggar secretly and then said: "Branch Leader Tian is right. How do we exin ourselves to our fellow nsmen if we rape this girl today? We can kill her but we can''t fuck her. Don''t be so thirsty." The beggar bitterly replied: "Well, since you''ve both said that¡­" Tian Wen''s face rxed a little. He pointed his cold de at Ye Luo''s thin neck and said: "Hero Tie, Miss Ye, we''ve secluded ourselves here for many years and not involved ourselves with the pugilistic world. We don''t intend to in future either, but you were the ones who came here today, and we''re enemies, so sorry." Ye Luo had already given up and only wished to be granted death, however Tian Wen''s words got her worked up again. As Tian Wen raised his sword up to stab downwards, a strong wind struck him from behind. He retaliated and sent the strong man back two steps. Tian Wen frowned and asked: "Are you betraying me?" But it was pointless as he got struck from behind with a palm strike. It was the beggar this time. The beggar was aware that Tian Wen was more skilled than him, so after his sessful sneak attack, he quickly sealed more than ten of his meridian points. Tie Hanyi was severely wounded but he was still alert. He hated the beggar from the instant he saw him, but seeing him pinpoint and strike the meridian points so precisely under the dark nket of the night sky more skilfully than some of the most skilled warriors in the emperor''s entourage, he couldn''t help but admire Lan Jun Zhu Kong. They really lived up to their reputation. "How dare you two treat me like this?!" "Don''t be so annoying!" The beggar smiled evilly. "You got married here and had a kid. A man like you who gets his fill can''t understand us depraved men. How long has it been since the two of us got toy hands on a woman? This woman is ours no matter what the fuck you say." The strong man apologetically said: "Branch Leader Tian, Lan Jun Zhu Kong only has us three remaining members after Cha Yuan died. We don''t want to leave you or betray you. Please just reward us this woman." Tian Wen was powerless to stop them. He was immobilised. He was so furious his entire body was trembling, as he shouted: "You sick bastards!" The beggarughed and said: "Keep that up and I''ll show you how much of a bastard I am. I know where your wife lives. Do you want me to pay her a visitte at night?" Tian Wen was fuming, but didn''t say anything. Instead he heard the strong man exim: "Wh-where''s the girl?" "What are you being so rowdy about?" When he turned around to look, she really wasn''t there anymore! They couldn''tprehend what happened. The strong man yelled: "Where''s Tie Hanyi?!" The beggar was baffled. If the two of them got away, then Lan Jun Zhu Kong really will be done for. "Who is it that is ying with me? Please announce yourself." The strong man churned up his internal energy and shouted: "COME OUT!" His shout shook the entire vicinity. The voice of a man still in the courtyard said: "What are you shouting for? What are the chances I''d bump into you guys here? I didn''t know this was the hour for picking up women. It looks like I always appear at bad times." The voice sounded young, stable, strong and was clearlying from quite some distance away, yet sounded like it was right at their ears. The voice carried an aura that made them feel difort. Ye Luoid in said person''s arms and her half naked body was covered by a single piece of clothing. The piece of clothing carried the scent of wine. She inferred from the scent and his voice, she felt like the owner of the voice wouldn''t be afraid of the sky falling down. She felt her tense body rx as if she was on her beloved bed in her room at home. Her racing heart slowly calmed down. As she calmed down, she eventually fell asleep. The guy ced Ye Luo down gently and said with a helpless chuckle: "This girl''s such a sleepyhead. She can sleep anywhere." The beggar and strong man didn''t know who their guest was, but they were well aware that his qinggong was extraordinary, and that he''d be a formidable foe. They released Tian Wen''s sealed meridian points so that he could help them. It wasn''t any time to be worried about them offending him earlier. Tian Wen was aware of their strong teamwork and put aside their own grudges for the time being. He picked up his sword and looked intently in the direction of the voice. After the guy settled the two members of the emperor''s entourage down, he slowly walked into the courtyard finally revealing his appearance to the three members of Lan Jun Zhu Kong. He was very tall. Tie Hanyi is taller than most people, but their guest was pretty close in stature. His shoulders were wide, his arms and legs were long, and his perfectly built muscles could be seen through the way his clothes sat on his physique. He really seemed like a man who wouldn''t be afraid of the sky falling down. His face wasn''t particrly handsome, but looked very rxed, and matched his domineering tone. They also felt that while his appearance wasn''t particrly unique, was very impressionable. Said person before them was roughly twenty-seven or twenty-eight, yet had a calm and steady temperament. It was though it didn''t made no difference to him who his opponent was. It was though the entire world was in his hands. "We seriously run into each other everywhere in life." The guy gave them a friendly smile which sent a sense of fear they were acquainted with through their bodies. "Long time no see, my old friends of Lan Jun Zhu Kong." 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Volume 1 Chapter 49 Volume 1 Chapter 49 2The Master He could identify them right away so it was apparent that he knew their secrets. The three members of Lan Jun Zhu Kong decided that they''d kill him when he was distracted. At times like this, it was on Bishop Tian to stand at the forefront: "I am Tian Wen of Lan Jun Zhu Kong. Who might you be, and which sect do you belong to?" "Myst name is Ming, my first name is Feizhen. I''m a constable at Liu Shan Men." "Liu Shan Men? Ming Feizhen?" Tian Wen analysed his name, and then angrily asked: "Ming Feizhen, Ming Feizhen¡­ Are you messing with me?" Ming Feizhen means "clearly not true or real", so there was no way Tian Wen couldn''t figure out it was a fake name. Ming Feizhen replied indifferently: "I stopped going by my old name a long time ago. Everybody around me refers to me as so now. You three sure talk a lot, aren''t you going to attack?" The three of them couldn''t wrap their heads around what he was trying to achieve. They were secretly afraid. They replied: "It''d be very strange for us to attack you. We owe you no old debts or have grudges between us¡­" Ming Feizhen suddenly cut them off: "Thirteen Fast des, Seven Willows Wind Returning Sword, and Angry Eyes King Kong Fists. None of these moves are from the Divine Moon Sect. Did you guys not use your sect''s martial arts even once when you managed to beat Hero Tie into that state? You guys sure are careful." Tian Wen faintly replied: "We''re used to it. We''ve been very careful these past five years. We didn''t utilise our sect''s skills even when helping Cha Yuanplete missions. We were afraid people woulde knocking." The beggar finally caved in and asked: "Hey punk, how do you know our identities?" Ming Feizhen sighed and said: "Your Dark Moon Faction and Light Moon Faction fought until there was no way of resolving the conflict by negotiations. Do you still not recognise what your mistake was after witnessing your huge sect get buried from internal strife? You can be as cautious as you want, but you still operate using the Divine Moon Sect''s systems. You used Lan Jun bamboo for Cha Yuan''s spirit tablet. Who wouldn''t be able to figure out your identity from that?" The beggar stuttered: "Y-you know Lan Zhu bamboo?" Tian Wen forcefully suppressed his suspicions, calmed himself down and asked: "I''d heard that Liu Shan Men had gone quiet a long time ago. I never expected them to have a talent like you. What is your motivation for joining them?" "For old friends." "To save someone?* So you want to save those two? If that is so, we can look for another ce to seclude ourselves to. We can talk this out." Liu Shan Men and the emperor''s entourage are both regted by the royal court and their rtionship has never been bad, so Tian Wen''s assumption was normal. "I meant for old friends." "These two are your friends?" "No, I don''t know those two." Tian Wen got even more confused: "Aside from them, there''s only us here. Don''t tell me that we''re your old friends." Ming Feizhenughed. He smiled amicably again. Tian Wen and co. couldn''t shake off the feeling that a sword was pressed up against their throat. They were in a precarious situation but powerless to resist. Tian Wen''s forehead was sweating as he asked: "Who exactly are you?" "Just a retired¡­ Person who doesn''t want to bother with the pugilistic world." The beggar couldn''t put up with the strange atmosphere and thundered: "Who the fuck cares! Get him!" After he thundered, he quickly pulled out his sabre, illuminating a silver light. Tian Wen followed fit from behind and created countless sword clones. The strong man gathered up all the internal energy he could muster and raised it to its peak inside his body. The beggar and Tian Wen''s martial skills were already among the top-ss in the world, so they had very few ws. Theirbined sabre light and sword clones ruthlessly went towards Ming Feizhen like tidal waves. There were just two of them and yet just their sword and sabre were a force to be reckoned with. These were their genuine skills from the Divine Moon Sect. The strong man took a deep breath and leapt at Feizhen with everything he had like an old bull. They didn''t dare to reveal their real skills when fighting Tie Hanyi, and yet now they were worried that their maximum efforts wouldn''t suffice. The man before them pressured them into putting their lives on the line. Ming Feizhen didn''t dodge, and instead shut his eyes. A sabre, sword and fist approached him like an angry wild animal that smelt blood. Ming Feizhen stood in ce with his eyes shut and let them attack him. The more they attacked, the more worried they became. The more they attacked, the emptier their minds felt. Their energy slowly got sapped away, but they hadn''t yet seen a drop of blood from him. The des made contact with his body, yet seemed to be hitting a strong wall of air that was keeping them away. Tian Wen sadly said: "Strong Body Protection Qi¡­" His statement carried discouragement, guilt, sadness and many more emotions, but he was the only one who could speak. The beggar and the strong man went pale in the face. Their hands and feet were turning cold as ice. "Strong Body Protection Qi!" Converting your inner qi energy into an external energy to protect your entire body is like a martial art of the gods. ording to legend, no one other than the top ten ranked masters in the ck and White Reflection are capable of mastering that skill. How were they going to match him when he''d mastered the skill at such a young age? Tian Wen suddenly yelled: "No Man No Me." They got into formation for their sword formation with a hint of indescribable ruthlessness. The beggar and the strong man were in a daze at first, but then executed the same technique right after. The beggar used his sabre, while the strong man used his finger, and yet the power behind their sword technique wasn''t bad. The force of their attacks had multiplied. Ming Feizhen widened his eyes: "Oh?" That sword formation is the Divine Moon Sect''s formation taught to neers. Given their identities, the three of them shouldn''t be using it during a battle to the death. But it''s weird. There was once a disciple who defeated an elder in the sect using that style. It wasn''t because he was particrly skilled or the elder was weak. It was because whenbined with the specific mental cultivation script, and executed without regards for consequences can be multiple times stronger. It''s a style that inflicts damage to both the opponent and the user. The power is increased multiple folds, but the damage inflicted upon oneself is also multiplied. It''s like dealing eight-hundred damage to your opponent and suffering one-thousand damage yourself. When that disciple defeated the elder by increasing the output ten-fold, he won the bout but lost his life after. The three of them were highly skilled fighters in the Divine Moon Sect, and they were now increasing the output together to its absolute peak. The power from their attack was like the Yangtze Rivering in. The force of the attack left a crack mark on the marble floor and the sound would send anybody into shock. In that moment, the three of them reached a level they could only dream of. It was only for a short time, and it was at a very high cost, but in that moment, the three of them had individually reached the level of a peerless master. Whoever it was that stood before them, be it a god or a demon were no match for theirbined effort. Their sword strikes and energy were like a fierce tiger, charging at Ming Feizhen. Ming Feizhen retreated and hid in the corridor of the courtyard. The force of their attack broke through all the bricks of the corridor and they forced their way to the front of Ming Feizhen. "That''s a very powerful internal energy there. I reckon it matches the level of the top ten masters." Ming Feizhen finally disyed some emotion. He wore a look of joy. "Interesting." Ming Feizhen didn''t retreat or gulp his saliva out of fear. Instead he fought back head-on with his own palm strike. Ming Feizhen was surprised when he got forced a step back. He looked at the three of them surprised and said: "That''s pretty damn strong." As they collided, they reached a stalemate. After a few breaths, a breaking sound was heard. The sh was like waves crashing against rock faces. Even Tie Hanyi and Ye Luo who were far away were affected. They groaned, demonstrating their difort. The sh decided who was more skilled. The three from Lan Jun Zhu Kong''s breathing started bing erratic. They went to extreme lengths, but remained in the safe zone. They only bolstered the force by six or seven times. But they were only even after raising their output by six times? The beggar shouted: "Fuck this! Let''s gamble our lives! Let''s fuck him up!" He gave up all of his energy he umted in ten years for the mental cultivation of the formation. The other two also came to the realisation that they''d die even more terrible deaths if their identities were to be exposed, and hence decided to gamble their lives as well. They copied him and raised their output to ten times. The courtyard transformed into a war-zone of violent beasts. Glossary *Old friends and save people/someone share the same pronunciation, and given the context, they misunderstood Feizhen. 1 Bonus Son-con Chapter $10.00 of $60.00 raised If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.